Naruto Pirates: Shura of the Martial Arts

Qin Yu, the leader of a modern hermit sect, got the innate treasure blood jade by chance, and was struck by thunder and reborn in the world of Naruto, becoming a “three-no” little character Ming Cheng Yufeng, who has no father, no mother, and no guardian. This passerby who did not appear in the original work but is the same age as Naruto, Sasuke and others relies on the blood jade and his own talents to practice various martial arts secrets. At the same time, because of the mutation of Beiming Divine Art, he began to become a peerless strong man with comprehensive development of martial arts and ninjutsu. Through his own efforts, he gradually became the world’s top strongman, and all kinds of beauties came one after another, including the lovely Hinata, the beautiful Yuhi Kurenai, Red Bean, Tsunade, Shizune, Mei Terumi… and then there is the pirate

Naruto Pirates: Shura of the Martial Arts
Chapter 1, Shura’s Advent
1. Martial Arts in Naruto
In the early morning, in the Land of Fire, in an inconspicuous and secluded place beside the Konoha Ninja Village, there is a lonely yard. There is no other house or even a doghouse within a radius of three or four miles. There is only a forest to the south of the yard. Living in such a remote place, it is obvious that the owner of this house is either not valued or a hermit.
But fans of Naruto who are familiar with the plot know that in the Naruto world, especially in Konoha Village, there is no mention of any hermit living in seclusion here, so it can be judged that the owner of this house should be a person of low status in the village. Fortunately, the environment here is relatively quiet, and there are not many people walking around (unless someone is bored, who would come to such a remote place for no reason.).
There was no one walking around, the environment was quiet, the woods next to it were full of birdsong and flowers, and the vegetation was lush. There was also a small hill deep in the woods. It could be said that the environment here was very pleasant. Such a good environment would be a good place for cultivation, of course, it could also be a good place for retirement, or it could be seen as a place forgotten by the village.
There is a low house in the yard. Apart from being a little old, the house is pretty good. At least it doesn’t leak. Inside the house, a little boy is meditating as usual. If you look closely, Naruto fans who are familiar with the original work will find that this little boy is not a famous character in the original work. He is not even a passerby or a minor role. He is an unlucky guy who has no chance to appear.
He was seen sitting cross-legged on a cushion, circulating the Qi in his body. The abundant and huge Qi naturally formed a vacuum shield around his body to protect him from being disturbed or attacked while practicing. At this time, two colors of air flow, one red and one blue, flashed on his body. Comrades who are familiar with Jin Dada’s “The Heaven Sword and the Dragon Saber” must know that this is the scene when Zhang Wuji was practicing the Great Shift of the Universe.
That’s right, what this guy is practicing is the Qiankun Da Neng Yi mental method, and it’s in the Naruto world. Some people may ask, isn’t ninjutsu the most important thing in the Naruto world? How can there be magical skills in Jin Da Da’s novels? The bloody plot is about to be staged. The protagonist Ming Cheng Yufeng slowly finished his training, and then slowly opened his eyes: “Huh! I have been in the Naruto world for more than a year, and my martial arts skills have improved a lot, but I don’t know how much color I can add in this chaotic world!”
This unknown person in Naruto is an out-and-out time traveler, or a reborn person. As for how he traveled through time, it all started a year ago…
Qin Yu, 17 years old, is the leader of the Shura Sect, a secret sect in the modern martial arts world. Although it is called a martial arts sect, due to the decline of the sects over the past hundreds of years and the popularity of modern life, the mysterious thing of martial arts has become far away from people. Occasionally, some people will show it off for show, but it has no practical value.
Moreover, with the introduction of foreign products such as Taekwondo and Judo into China, some young people who like Korea and Japan will choose to learn these fighting skills and give up martial arts, a Chinese treasure. There are very few people learning martial arts in normal society, let alone this kind of secretive martial arts that does not care about worldly affairs.
The number of disciples is decreasing, and it is even more pitiful when it comes to Qin Yu’s generation, where he is the only one left alone. His master’s generation at least had a disciple like him, but now Qin Yu is truly alone. Fortunately, the Shura Sect still has him, the so-called sect leader, who is holding on, while many other sects have disappeared in the long river of history.
In modern society, apart from fancy moves, fancy postures, and routines and moves for performance purposes, there are almost no real martial arts masters. Thinking about those big names who can become big movie stars in action movies after two days of training in a drama troupe, and even praised by fans, it really makes people speechless, and at the same time sigh for the decline of martial arts.
The martial arts families and sects that are truly capable have already gone into hiding, and ordinary people cannot find their traces at all. Many people are familiar with the best way to conceal their true identity: seclusion in the wild, great seclusion in the city. Almost everyone with a little bit of culture knows what this sentence means, but now it has a different meaning.
The Shura Sect where Qin Yu is located is a weak martial arts sect with little capital and status. The Shura Sect is located in the most mysterious Kunlun Mountains in China. Many people regard Kunlun as the dragon vein of China and a blessed place for Taoists. Since ancient times, Kunlun has always been covered with a mysterious veil. Until now, no one knows what the mysterious Kunshan is hiding.
Of course, many martial arts novels like to regard this mountain as an ideal place for cultivation. The rolling mountains are endless, and it is not a place that ordinary people can easily explore. If you want to explore it, you must pay the price of blood, so this place is almost isolated from the world. A very secret cave in the mountains is the headquarters of the Shura Sect, named “Shura Land”.
Qin Yu once asked his master why this cave, which looked only about 70 or 80 square meters, had such a grand name, and his master told him that Shura Land used to cover a very large area, because hundreds of years ago, the Shura Sect was once glorious, with thousands of disciples spread all over the world.
This cave was just a place where the senior members of the Shura Sect handled sect affairs at that time, which was similar to a modern conference room. Later, with the decline of the sect and the changes in the landform, many old sites disappeared, leaving only this hidden cave as the sect’s headquarters.
The current Shura Sect mainly practices the martial arts in the “Shura Sutra” handed down by the sect. However, according to Qin Yu’s master, the first generation of Shura Sect, Xue Shura, was a rare and extraordinary person hundreds of years ago. He accidentally received the “Shura Sutra” from a mysterious master. He practiced hard for 20 years and finally achieved great success. He became the leader of the martial arts world at that time and founded Shura Sect.
The name of this sect may seem evil, but under the control of Blood Shura, the disciples have always been law-abiding and have never used their status as the largest sect to bully other sects, nor have they used the title of the leader of the martial arts world to control the martial arts world. In that era of the survival of the fittest, Shura Sect was already a rare and upright sect.
At that time, Shura Sect was unprecedentedly prosperous, with thousands of disciples all over the country. Many famous families wanted to send their children and nephews to Shura Sect to learn martial arts. That was also the most glorious time for Shura Sect. But later, the great hero Xue Shura suddenly disappeared. No one knew where this master of martial arts had gone. He left behind only a revised “Shura Sutra”, which is the martial arts that Qin Yu is practicing now, and not even a note.
The disappearance of the sect leader was a big deal, and some even suspected that it was a clandestine act by a sect that had bad relations with the Shura Sect at the time. However, Xue Shura’s martial arts were so powerful that no one could sneak attack and kill him without leaving any traces. This suspicion was quickly denied by other leaders in the sect at the time.
However, for the sake of the stability of the martial arts world and the status of their own sect, the Shura Sect did not dare to publicize this matter. They secretly searched for more than a year, but there was no news. The disciples had no choice but to return to the main hall to practice the Shura Sutra. Although everyone was not as talented as the sect master, learning the basics was enough for everyone to protect themselves and avoid being cannibalized by other sects.
This was the idea of ​​the disciples, but later they found that no matter how hard they practiced, their power was far less powerful than that of the Blood Shura. Everyone suspected that the scripture had been tampered with. Without the guarantee of force, and the truth being revealed, no one knew who had spread the news of the sect leader’s disappearance.
Soon, some other sects began to suppress the disciples of Shura Sect. When the wall falls, everyone pushes it down. This is the usual style of the Central Plains martial arts. In their eyes, as long as it is profitable, they don’t care about the name of the sect or the way of chivalry. Being constantly suppressed by these people with ulterior motives is also the main reason for the gradual decline of Shura Sect.
Qin Yu practiced the martial arts in the Shura Sutra diligently every day. Although he knew that even if he practiced it to perfection, he would not be able to dominate the modern martial arts world, but at least he had the ability to protect himself. As a helpless orphan who was picked up by his master in a ditch, this seemingly inferior martial arts was the capital for his survival and life.
In the eyes of our Mr. Qin, after he has mastered martial arts, he will be able to enter society and make a living by being a bodyguard for rich men and high-ranking officials. If he is lucky, he will be favored by a rich girl with his handsome looks and will be able to soar to fame, and live a life of carefree food and clothing, with beautiful women in his arms.
With good wishes, Qin Yu practiced harder. Except for going down the mountain every three months to the nearby town to buy the daily necessities he needed, he stayed in his “main altar” almost every day. Although the main altar is not big, it has a special bedroom, kitchen and toilet, and even a small generator. Qin Yu is also a hardworking person, so even if he lives in seclusion, he lives a good life.
The most important thing is that his master left him more than 100,000 yuan in savings. Although it is not much, it is enough for one person to eat and drink. After all, there are still many resources in the deep mountains and old forests to supplement the family expenses. In addition to practicing, Qin Yu uses his laptop to watch movies, animations and other things to pass the time.
However, dreams are beautiful and reality is cruel.
On this day, Qin Yu was meditating in the cave. Suddenly, there was a loud thunder outside and a heavy rain came. However, Qin Yu was unmoved because it rained twice in seven days this week, once for three days and once for four days…
According to statistics, the annual rainfall in Kunlun Mountain is about 50 mm, but this year’s rainfall is particularly heavy. It is the first time that it has rained so frequently. Qin Yu was adopted by his master since he was a child. Except for going down the mountain to buy some daily necessities in the town, he has almost never left Kunlun Mountain. In his memory, it has never rained as heavily as this year.
The strange weather had prevented him from having a good meal for several days. The mountains were too humid to go hunting, but he had more than a dozen gas tanks for him to cook some noodles. A simple small generator allowed him to check the resources stored in his laptop while practicing.
Note: There will be some foreshadowing descriptions in the early stage, and then the plot will gradually enter, starting from the enrollment of Hokage.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
May 1st recharge big gift
The activity is based on the actual VIP points received in a single transaction; VIP points are given in the form of coupons, and the higher the recharge amount, the longer the coupon expires. For example: recharge: 500 yuan to give 7500 VIP points, recharge: 1000 yuan to give 15000 VIP points
Event time: May 1 to May 5
Top up now
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: Struck by Lightning (Old Version)
2. Being struck by lightning
Today, after Qin Yu finished his training, he ate noodles and started watching cartoons. But before he finished, there was a loud “boom” from the back of the hill where his training cave was located, as if a mountain had collapsed. Qin Yu was so scared that he hurriedly ran out of the cave, fearing that he would be in trouble if he didn’t pick up the rich girl.
Being buried alive would be tragic.
Fortunately, his old cave didn’t collapse, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. Out of curiosity, Qin Yu looked in the direction of the sound in the rain. It was so smoky that he couldn’t see anything clearly, but the loud noise just now was unusual. Driven by curiosity, Qin Yu used his not-so-light
Gong ran to the back mountain to find out what was going on.
When he ran to the foot of the mountain, he found a huge sinkhole with a diameter of more than ten meters. Qin Yu hurried over and stood by the pit to look down. Wow! It was bottomless. He threw a small stone in, but there was no echo. Qin Yu secretly said that it was a close call. This thing must have been caused by heavy rain.
Even though the rain was not that powerful, it still acted as a catalyst.
In modern society, sinkholes often occur in cities, and many unlucky people have lost their lives because of them. It seems that I have to move and cannot stay in the “Headquarters”. However, when Qin Yu was about to go back to move, he turned around and accidentally stepped on a loose stone. Due to the baptism of heavy rain,
The stones are very slippery.
The unlucky Qin Yu slipped and fell backwards. Qin Yu did not feel any pain when he fell, but continued to fall. After a short period of unconsciousness, the hero finally realized that something was wrong: “Oh my god, curiosity kills me…”
With a shout, Qin Yu’s figure fell rapidly and soon disappeared in the sinkhole.
“Bang” “Ah!” After an unknown amount of time, two sounds that were in line with the laws of physics sounded at the bottom of the pit. It was obvious that Qin Yu had landed… The sand at the bottom of the pit reduced the impact force, and this guy kept adjusting his body position while falling, and used his ten years of hard work to
Thanks to his strong skills, he didn’t break any bones.
Even so, when he landed, this guy didn’t have time to adjust his body, and he landed on his butt. He felt his internal organs shifted. He felt like a raging sea inside, and couldn’t help but feel a sweetness in his throat. With a “puff”, a mouthful of blood spurted out. Qin Yu knew that this was the worst thing he had ever done in his life.
This is the first time I’ve been injured, and it’s an internal injury.
However, Qin Yu, who was in pain, did not notice that the blood he had just spurted onto an object in front of him. The bright red blood was strangely absorbed quickly and disappeared in the blink of an eye. After lying on the sand at the bottom of the pit for more than ten minutes, this man
The sect leader got up from the ground, touched his burning butt, and looked around.
This deep pit was about 20 meters above the ground. Fortunately, Qin Yu had internal strength and martial arts skills. Otherwise, an ordinary person would have been smashed into a meat pie. Seeing this height, Qin Yu felt that he was lucky to have suffered some internal injuries and spit out blood. But this
How can I get to such a high distance? I definitely can’t make it with my current skills.
Since there is no way to go up for the time being, let’s take a look at the situation here first. Maybe we can find a clue to save our lives. Qin Yu simply glanced at the bottom of the center pit with a diameter of six or seven meters. There was nothing here except sand and mud formed by rain falling from the sky.
When he thought it was an ordinary sinkhole, a red light suddenly flashed, attracting Qin Yu’s attention.
He looked towards the light and saw a faint red light flickering on the wall near the inside of the cave. With this discovery, he hurried over and was shocked when he got closer and took a closer look. He vaguely saw a decayed skeleton slumped over.
The entire skeleton was buried in the sand on the edge of the stone wall of the sinkhole.
If you don’t get close, you will never notice this scary-looking skeleton. In front of the skeleton, a small red light is emitting a little light from time to time. The red light Qin Yu saw just now was emitted by it. Seeing this, Qin Yu didn’t care about being afraid and hurriedly used his hand to
The sand around the red bright spot was cleared away, and soon a rectangular blood-red jade plate appeared in front of him.
The blood Qin Yu spat out after falling down just now was sprayed on this jade token, but he was busy relieving his internal injuries and didn’t realize that his blood was absorbed by this strange jade token. If he had discovered earlier that this jade token could absorb blood,
There would be no next thing, but, there is no but!
The scar healed and the pain forgotten, this sentence is most suitable for Qin Yu, he ignored the skeleton directly, based on the principle that if you don’t take advantage of it, you will suffer a loss, he quickly picked up the strange jade plate and looked at it carefully with the help of the tiny light on the hole.
With a brain cleansed by countless novels, I thought this must be a so-called adventure. Could it be that my good luck began from now on?
With infinite excitement, Qin Yu began to observe the jade token. He saw that this jade token was no different from a normal safe and sound token in shape and size, except that this piece of jade was blood red, crystal clear, and a little cold. The smooth jade token was carved with dragons and phoenixes, lifelike, like
It is obvious that this exquisite jade and carving are not ordinary items. If you take it out and sell it to a wealthy owner who knows the value of it, it will definitely be worth a good price.
Nowadays, many people, whether rich or poor, like to play with antiques. If you go out without a bracelet or a walnut plate, you will feel embarrassed to greet others. Antiques like this, which are quite old, must be rare. There are too many rich people nowadays. They are not afraid of you having good things. As long as you can
Anything that catches their eye, no matter how much it is worth, will definitely be sold at a good price.
He knew that the top-grade jade plaque he had obtained today was priceless. He would go to a certain port and find an auction house to sell it for a high price (he didn’t dare to hand it in, because if he did, the most he could get was a banner saying that it was donated to a museum).
Already. ), if you have money you can marry a beautiful wife and have lots of kids, and that will be enough for your life.
But just when this guy was thinking about good things, an accident happened again…
At this time, the sky was thundering and lightning, and the bad weather clearly indicated that the heavy rain would continue for a while. Just as Qin Yu was still admiring the blood jade that could change his life with the help of the light, suddenly a bolt of lightning struck down and jumped into the cave.
He took the blood jade in Qin Yu’s hand.
“Ah! I will never be curious again!” A scream sounded in the dazzling light, and then Qin Yu and his last words disappeared into the cenote soon. After the light, the entire cave was empty. The head of the Qin sect disappeared, and so did
The blood jade that aroused his curiosity.
It was as if he had never been here, and with his disappearance, a wonderful adventure was waiting for him. At the same time, this accident allowed him to fulfill what he had dreamed of for many years, ending his bachelor life of more than 20 years and finding a new goal in life.
After being struck by lightning, Qin Yu only felt a sharp pain in his body at first, but soon the heart-wrenching pain disappeared, and he also felt that his body suddenly became much lighter and began to drift. In a daze, he barely opened his eyes.
However, he was horrified to find that there was darkness all around him, and he could not see his hand in front of him.
An inexplicable fear came over him. The scene before him was like a black hole in a science fiction movie, and he was at the center of it. Now he could only look ahead at the endless nothingness. He could imagine what was happening behind him and under his feet without even looking. Such a scene would probably scare him.
He was scared to death.
Just when Qin Yu felt confused and helpless, suddenly the familiar red light flashed again. Under his perception, this ball of light quickly enveloped his entire body, and the darkness in front of him was replaced by the dazzling red light. Finally, he didn’t have to face the terrifying black hole, he comforted himself in his heart.
In fact, Qin Yu knew that his so-called psychological comfort was just self-deception, and his current situation was still not good. Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly felt the space around him twisting, and felt that his whole body was deformed by this violent twisting.
However, the expected pain did not occur as his body twisted. He subconsciously thought that if it were not for the protection of the red light, he would have been shattered to pieces. In fact, he did not observe his body carefully in the black hole just now. He did not know that his body had already turned into slag under the baptism of the lightning.
Now he was just a soul, and he felt the space distortion was actually caused by the space turbulence, and the red light ball protected his soul from damage. As his soul twisted, Qin Yu felt his eyelids getting heavier, his brain began to lose control, he felt groggy, and soon he fell into a deep sleep.
I don’t know how long I slept, maybe hundreds of years, maybe just a moment, suddenly Qin Yu regained consciousness, the distorted feeling before had disappeared, and the solid feeling on his back made him realize that he should be lying in a certain place at this time. Thinking of this, Qin Yu hurriedly opened his eyes, but now the environment around him has changed a lot.
After calming down a little, Qin Yu found that he was lying on a small bed. There was a glass window next to the bed. Through the window, he could vaguely see the stars and the bright moon in the night sky outside. Feeling that there was nothing wrong with his body, Qin Yu suddenly sat up from the small bed.
Come.
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 3, Mingcheng Yufeng (old version)
3. Mingcheng Yufeng
“Who am I? Where is this?” Qin Yu looked at his small arms and legs and said the lines of the protagonist in the movie “Who Am I” in confusion, but added one more sentence at the end. He was obviously a standard handsome guy of 17 years old, 1.8 meters tall and 70 kilograms in weight, how come he looked like a child now.
After he finished talking to himself, he subconsciously wanted to get out of bed and find a mirror to see what he had become, but suddenly he felt a sharp pain in his head, “Ah! It hurts!” The pain like a needle prick made him scream involuntarily.
Fortunately, it was late at night, otherwise this shout would definitely attract many people to visit. The severe pain continued, and along with the pain, Qin Yu felt a childish voice calling him in his mind. Gradually, a little man appeared in his mind, and Qin Yu also appeared in the sea of ​​consciousness in a soul state as if he had been summoned.
The little boy was fair and clean, with short black hair. Under the reflection, a hint of purple-red could be seen, which made him look very energetic. However, his face, which was only four or five years old, was full of vicissitudes that should not be seen at this age. Normally, children of four or five years old should be innocent and full of joy in life, but the child in front of him seemed to have experienced a lot, with a look of helplessness, loneliness and desolation.
Suddenly, the child spoke. He looked at Qin Yu curiously and asked, “Who are you? Why do you appear in my mind?” Qin Yu was stunned and said to himself, “Yes, who am I? Why am I here?!” He still didn’t understand what was going on. The turbulence of time and space caused him to lose his memory temporarily.
After talking to himself, he began to fall into deep thought. At this time, his head seemed to be splitting apart. He was in great pain. Qin Yu squatted down holding his head, howling continuously, and the villain kept staring at him. Gradually, Qin Yu finally recalled some things: “I, I am Qin Yu, the leader of Shura Sect. It seems that I was just struck by lightning and came here in a daze.”
After listening to his self-introduction, the villain smiled in disbelief: “Haha, what a strange name. Although I have never heard of Shura Gate, it seems that this is our fate. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Mingcheng Yufeng, an orphan from Konoha Village in the Land of Fire, and my parents are Chunin of Konoha Village.
I was born not long ago when the Nine-Tailed Fox attacked the village, but my parents were killed by the Nine-Tailed Fox that day to help evacuate the villagers! I became a war orphan. These things were told to me by my guardian teacher before, and he was the one who took care of my life. “Qin Yu, who was still having a headache, was shocked when he heard the words “Konoha Village” and “Chunnin”.
He asked in confusion: “You, you mean this is Konoha Village, the Konoha Village of the Land of Fire?” Ming Cheng Yufeng’s soul nodded: “Yes, this is the Konoha Village of the Land of Fire. Is there anything wrong?” Qin Yu’s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that he had encountered a bloody time travel? How could he have come to the world of Naruto for no reason?
Naruto is Qin Yu’s favorite anime. Could it be that his obsession led him to travel here? Now that he is here, can he do something that he couldn’t do before? But he still needs to figure out the things in front of him first. He collected his thoughts and said to the villain, “Nothing, nothing. May I ask who is the current Hokage? Uzumaki Naruto?”
Ming Cheng Yufeng’s soul shook his head in confusion: “Uzumaki Naruto? I don’t know him, why do you say that? The current Hokage is the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. The Fourth Hokage sacrificed his life to protect the village during the Nine-Tails attack. Since there is no suitable candidate, the current Hokage is still the Third Hokage?”
Qin Yu heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that the Third Generation was in power. It seemed that he had traveled through time according to the plot. If Naruto had already become the Hokage, there was no point for him to play a game. It was really meaningless to hang out with Uzumaki Boruto and his gang. But now he should solve the problem at hand.
Qin Yu looked at Ming Chengyufeng opposite him and asked, “Hey buddy, there is a serious problem now. It seems that my soul is in your body now. What should I do?”
Ming Chengyufeng’s face suddenly revealed a trace of fatigue when he heard this, and then he smiled slightly: “I am an orphan, and I have lived alone for a long time. I am so tired. I was already dead before, because of hunger and loneliness, my spirit has reached the edge of collapse, and only this soul is left, which seems to be dissipating. But since you have appeared, you will control this body in the future. I am tired, and now I will merge with you, my friend, I hope you can survive in this cruel world!”
Ming Chengyufeng’s soul gave Qin Yu his final instructions, and then without waiting for Qin Yu to react, the little man formed by Ming Chengyufeng’s soul emitted golden light all over his body. The golden light continued to pour into Qin Yu’s sea of ​​consciousness. He had no way to stop it all, and could only accept it quietly, and then watch the light gradually diminish, and finally disappear before his eyes.
“Hey, Mingcheng Yufeng, are you still there? Come out quickly, I still have a lot of questions to ask you!” Qin Yu subconsciously called the name of the little man in the void of his brain, but the darkness returned to his eyes. No one answered him, and no one appeared. Soon Qin Yu’s consciousness in his mind became more and more blurred. When he opened his eyes again, it was still the little house he had seen before.
After a short period of unconsciousness, Qin Yu felt that the headache he had felt before had disappeared. He realized that the soul of Ming Chengyufeng had merged with his own soul, or had become a part of himself. At the moment when the light disappeared, Qin Yu felt that some more memories appeared in his mind.
Just like the child said before, the owner of his current body is named Mingcheng Yufeng, this is his home in Konoha Village, his parents were Chunin who died in the last Nine-Tails attack, and from now on he will live in this cruel world under the identity of Mingcheng Yufeng.
After the confirmation just now, Qin Yu already knew where he was now. In the Naruto world, he traveled through time and was reborn, but his current identity was just a passerby who had never appeared in the original work. It was estimated that in the original work, just like now, the original owner of this body had died before the plot began.
But Qin Yu was still very excited at this time. How many people wanted to travel through the world of Naruto. Invincible ninjutsu, all kinds of beautiful girls, it was simply a man’s paradise. Shy Hinata, courageous Sakura, bold Ino, Chinese beauty Tiantian, royal sister Yuhi Kurenai, gluttonous beauty Mitarashi Anko, violent Hokage Tsunade, and of course beauties from other countries, Mizukage Mei Terumi, the two-tailed Jinchuriki Yukito, the apprentice of the eight-tailed Killer Bee, Samui, the only female in the Akatsuki organization, Konan, and so on, too many to count.
Become stronger, you must become stronger, even for those beauties that you have not met yet, you must become a strong person. Otherwise, let alone picking up girls, it will be a problem whether you can save your life. Qin Yu clenched his fists, he was ready to take a crazy gamble in this crazy world!
As a typical otaku in the 21st century, Qin Yu also has a dream, a dream of seducing all the beauties in the world. Now God has given him a chance and he has come to the world of Naruto. As long as he becomes stronger, everything is possible. Here, as long as you have the strength, you can do whatever you want. The bigger the fist, the more powerful it is.
Strengthening himself was the only thing he wanted to do now, and then he thought of those invincible ninjutsu, the five basic ninjutsu of water, fire, earth, wind and lightning, the Byakugan, the Sharingan, the Samsara eye, the Sage Body, the Six Paths Ninjutsu and so on, but it seemed that he did not have any of these things now, because he was a passerby who had never appeared in the original work.
He was not like Sasuke and Naruto, who were born with a golden key in their mouths. He was even inferior to the powerful people in the Konoha family. In this world where people rely on their fathers and backers, he was like a lonely person. After thinking about it, with his current body, he might be able to refine only one of the five most basic attributes.
Later, those powerful moves and abilities were inherited from the bloodline limit or the Six Paths Sage. Ming Cheng Yufeng, a passerby, did not belong to the Hyuga, Uchiha, or Senju clans, and did not have top-level backgrounds and resources like Sasuke and Naruto. These two were the reincarnations of the Six Paths Sage’s sons, which was a powerful plug-in in itself.
Wishes are beautiful, but reality is cruel. It is extremely difficult for an unknown person like him to make a name for himself as an ordinary person.
However, Qin Yu was not discouraged. Years of training in Kunshan have made him calm and resolute. He believes that as long as he works hard, he will succeed. Even if he cannot beat the two protagonists Sasuke and Naruto, he does not want to be worse than Shikamaru and others. What he does not know is what kind of opportunities will greet him next.
When he finally stands at the pinnacle of the ninja world, he will embark on another journey, which is also his dream, where there will be many strong people and countless beauties.
The headache just now was caused by the fusion of Qin Yu’s soul with the original owner of this body. Thinking of this wonderful world, although the future is uncertain, Qin Yu is still very excited. Now at least he understands what era he is in now. Since he learned from Mingcheng Yufeng that the Third Hokage is still in power, and he was also born in the year of the Nine-Tails attack, then he is the same age as Naruto, so at least he has the advantage of foresight.
Thinking of this, Qin Yu suddenly got up from the bed, and first found a mirror in the room to look at his current appearance. Sure enough, he looked similar to the little boy in his mind. He was less than 1.3 meters tall, and his figure was very thin. His hair was still black without light reflection, but a little light could reveal a light purple-red color.
According to the professional terminology of hairdressing, this style of color should be called “daylight color” in dyeing! Of course, this professional term was also coined by Qin Yu when he heard a half-baked barber who dyed his hair.
Big eyes are lavender, high nose bridge, two sword-like eyebrows, red lips and white teeth, uh, this word seems to describe girls. Overall, he looks very handsome now, at least much more handsome than the original Ming Chengyufeng in his mind. Qin Yu guessed that the reason for the change in appearance should be related to the fusion of souls. After all, he was a handsome guy in his previous life, so he was quite satisfied with his current appearance.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 4, Blood Jade, Ling Yan (Old Version)
4. Blood Jade, Lingyan
Qin Yu felt more at ease about his current appearance, but then he thought of another question, which was the so-called guardian Chunin mentioned by Ming Chengyufeng before. Would that guy get suspicious if he saw his changed appearance? But Qin Yu was relieved soon, because according to the memory left by Ming Chengyufeng, this so-called guardian had not been to his home for more than half a year.
So even if his appearance changed, it could be explained as he was still growing up. Who told that grandson not to come to see him for such a long time? It was probably because of this that Ming Chengyufeng died and was usurped by Qin Yu. He might not know that his guardian never showed up again, so his worries were completely unnecessary.
Suddenly, Qin Yu had an idea to see what level of ninjutsu this body had. After trying it, he found that this guy named Mingcheng Yufeng had basically no so-called ninjutsu or chakra in his body. But it was no wonder, he was an orphan since childhood. Although he had a Chunin guardian before, that guy didn’t teach him any ninjutsu.
Qin Yu wondered if this abominable guardian had died outside while on a mission, otherwise he wouldn’t have not come to see him for several months. Because he was too young, this guardian had never taught Yu Feng any ninjutsu or anything like that. It would be strange for an orphan who had no one to guide him, no bloodline limit, and only relied on the support of the village to survive.
However, this body is not completely useless. As a martial artist, Qin Yu checked his meridians and found that he was born with all meridians. If this body and age were placed in the martial arts world, he would be a rare martial arts prodigy. Although he does not know ninjutsu, he knows the simple “Shura Sutra” mental method and martial arts. He might as well practice it in the future. Isn’t Locke Lee in the original book also a master of physical skills?
Of course, his master Kaihuang is even more needless to say. He can beat Six Paths Madara with the Eight Gates, and has brought physical skills to the extreme. However, when thinking of Kai and Xiao Li, Qin Yu also thought of these two stupid personalities. The word “idiot” is a compliment to them, and their IQ is almost never online.
Back to the point, practicing martial arts can also give yourself more self-defense skills. Otherwise, if you encounter any unexpected situation, you will die before you can accomplish your mission. That would be a shame for your identity as a time traveler. Mingcheng Yufeng (since he has traveled through time, Qin Yu will start to be called this name from now on) sat cross-legged on the bed and began to prepare to practice according to the method of the Shura Sutra.
But at this time, something strange happened. He saw a red light flashing on his chest, as if a voice was calling him. Ming Chengyufeng subconsciously tore open his pajamas, and a red jade plate was hanging on his chest, which was flashing a dazzling light. He was not unfamiliar with this red jade plate, and it was because of his curiosity about it that he was struck by lightning.
He didn’t expect that this jade token would travel with him into the Naruto world. At the same time, he also remembered that he seemed to have seen this familiar red light in the chaotic black hole, and this light also protected his body (actually his soul) from being crushed into pieces by the distortion and pressure caused by the black hole.
Could it be that this jade tablet is a divine weapon? There is no other reason to explain everything that I have experienced. If this jade tablet is a divine weapon, then it must have some connection with me, otherwise it would not protect me so much and follow me to the Naruto world.
Others who traveled through time either had a system or a godly master as a plug-in. The plot of him being struck by lightning and coming to the Naruto world was the same as that of other time-travel novels, but where was his own golden finger? Ming Chengyufeng had always felt resentful. Even if he traveled through time to Naruto or Sasuke, it would be fine, but he was just an ordinary citizen.
Now that he had a chance to obtain the golden finger, our classmate Yu Feng certainly didn’t want to give it up, so he immediately started thinking. He tried to recall the plots of some time-travel novels he had read in his previous life. After more than ten minutes of thinking, he came up with a solution, which was to get in touch with the jade token through his spirit.
He concentrated his mind and looked at the jade token. As he concentrated his mind, an inexplicable feeling came over him, and the sound of calling gradually became clearer: “Master, Master…” After finding that it worked, Yu Feng continued to concentrate his mind. Fortunately, after the baptism of crossing and the fusion of Yu Feng’s soul with Yuan Mingcheng, his mental power was very strong, which came in handy at this time.
Instantly, a ball of red light enveloped his entire body, and then the red light dissipated, and he disappeared into thin air. Fortunately, there was no one else around, otherwise they would have been scared to death by this weird scene.
It was said that Cheng Yufeng had just disappeared from the room when he found himself in a particularly bright place again, because he clearly remembered that the room was dark when he was meditating, and it was impossible for anyone to turn on the lights for him, after all, he lived alone at home.
“Master, you have finally entered the blood jade barrier. That’s great. Welcome!” Just when Yu Feng was wondering, a pleasant voice came into his ears. It was this voice that had been calling him.
He slowly opened his eyes, and what he saw was a place with golden red light flashing everywhere. The dazzling light made him close his eyes again in a hurry. It took him a long time to adapt to the light here, and he began to look around the space. He saw that the surroundings were magnificent, but the area was not large, only a few dozen square meters, like a large room.
At this time, a girl in a white ancient-style long skirt was looking at him with a smile. She looked no more than 20 years old. She was beautiful, with a well-proportioned figure, fair skin, and tall figure. Yu Feng felt suffocated when he saw her, and his heart beat a few times involuntarily.
In addition to the beautiful girl in front of him, there was an eight-person table and several chairs in the room. On the side were rows of bookshelves, on which many books were neatly placed, but they all looked like ancient books in thread-bound format. The remaining empty space was only about 30 to 40 square meters, and there was not even a door. But behind the bookshelves were layers of nothingness, giving people an unreal feeling.
Yu Feng gritted his teeth and gave the girl a bitter smile: “Well, may I ask your name, and where is this place?” The beautiful girl in ancient costume smiled even more brightly: “Hello, master! This is the blood jade barrier, I am a spirit, you can just call me Lingyan!”
“Ling, Lingyan? Blood Jade Boundary!?” Mingcheng Yufeng looked at the ancient costume beauty in front of him in confusion. The beauty named Lingyan slowly came to Yufeng, bowed slightly and performed an ancient etiquette, then said respectfully: “Yes, yes. This is the Blood Jade Boundary, an independent small world, and I am the spirit that protects this small world.”
“Gulp!” Yu Feng swallowed his saliva and asked awkwardly: “Um, Miss Lingyan, is the blood jade the red jade token I picked up before?! I really don’t understand what’s going on now! Can you explain it to me, please?!” Although he heard the beautiful woman’s words,
This means that his current identity is her master, but being in an unfamiliar environment, Yu Feng knows that this is not the time to put on airs.
Sure enough, Yu Feng’s humble attitude made Ling Yan laugh even more happily: “You are right, Master, the so-called blood jade is the jade token you picked up before. It itself is a spiritual treasure nurtured by heaven and earth, and the blood jade barrier is a small world opened up in the blood jade by the ancient great power using divine power.”
Seeing Yu Feng’s expectant look, Ling Yan continued, “After the great god opened up this world, he placed the blood jade in a Feng Shui treasure land to absorb the essence of the sun and the moon. The purpose of doing so is to nourish the artifact. And I am a trace of spiritual energy in the blood jade that has accumulated over time and formed into an artifact spirit. I have independent thoughts and personality, and I also have a normal body, but I can’t leave here.”
She paused for a moment and said, “I originally thought that I would live a lonely life here forever, but a few hundred years ago, a warrior named Xue Xiuluo accidentally discovered the blood jade. At that time, he was going crazy, as if he had gone crazy from practicing martial arts. It happened that the blood jade had the effect of calming people down, so I helped him and restored his sanity.”
When the three words “Blood Shura” were mentioned, Yu Feng’s heart was beating wildly, because this person was the founder of their Shura Sect, but he disappeared later, which caused the Shura Sect to fall into decline in the martial arts world. Unexpectedly, he actually found the blood jade. Ling Yan said that he had gone astray at that time, probably because of practicing Shura Jue. After he discovered the shortcomings of this technique, he chose to retire from the martial arts world to avoid being possessed by the devil and bloodbathing the martial arts world.
Thinking of this, Yu Feng’s resentment towards this ancestor also disappeared. Although he left without saying goodbye and left behind a revised version of Shura Jue, his choice at that time was correct and it was also what a martial artist needed to do. The Shura Sect declined, but it brought peace to the entire martial arts world and avoided a bloody storm. Xue Shura was definitely a selfless person to do this.
After Yu Feng’s frown relaxed, Ling Yan continued, “Master, you guessed right. Xue Xiuluo is indeed a good person, very upright. After he got the blood jade, he temporarily suppressed the evil in his body, and then began to constantly look for ways to heal himself. He went to Shaolin Temple to learn from others, and also found a guy named Xiaoyaozi to learn Taoist martial arts, but in the end his evil still broke out.
It was a full moon night. Xue Xiuluo resisted the urge to kill and came to a cave in Kunshan. He decided to blow himself up to end it all, because he knew that once the midnight came, he would become a murderer. He sealed the cave and detonated the true qi in his body. Seeing his painful look, I decided to help him. I used the unique spiritual power of the blood jade to absorb the true qi in his body for nearly hundreds of years. Xue Xiuluo also lost his life because of the loss of true qi. “
Chapter 5: A wide variety of martial arts secrets (old version)
5. A wide variety of martial arts secrets
When talking about Xue Xiuluo, Lingyan’s initial smile had disappeared, and her face was very serious and respectful. Looking at Yu Feng who was equally serious, she sighed: “After Xue Xiuluo died, the blood jade and his body were sealed in that cave, and I fell into a deep sleep because I couldn’t contact the outside world. This sleep lasted for hundreds of years.
Previously, due to the long-term rain erosion, the ground subsided, which allowed the blood jade to reappear. Master, your blood was absorbed by the blood jade, and your body and soul formed a special connection with the blood jade, which also reawakened my consciousness.
Afterwards, Master, you were struck by lightning and were shattered to pieces. Only a soul remained, which entered the black hole formed by the lightning. At that time, I had regained all my consciousness and abilities, and my body also had Master’s blood. Only then did I activate the energy of the blood jade to protect Master’s soul!”
Yu Feng finally understood what was going on. It turned out that the blood he spat out after falling into the sinkhole was absorbed by the blood jade, and it also woke up Ling Yan who was in a deep sleep, thus protecting his soul from being swallowed by the black hole. However, there were still some things he didn’t understand: “I understand what happened before, but how did I travel to or be reborn into the Naruto world?”
Lingyan now returned to her previous smiling face: “That’s because at that time, Master, you only had a soul left. In order to prevent you from disappearing, I could only choose a parallel small world for you to be reborn. Otherwise, even with the protection of the blood jade, you would be reduced to ashes. It just so happens that the blood jade is an innate spiritual treasure nurtured by heaven and earth, and has a certain ability to travel through time and space. I privately decided to send you to the small world to be reborn!”
“Wait, Lingyan, you mean that you can control the blood jade to travel through parallel spaces, then why did you bring me to the Naruto world. Although I also like this animation, relatively speaking I am more interested in the world of martial arts. After all, I was a martial artist before!” Mingcheng Yufeng was still a little puzzled as to why Lingyan chose to travel through the Naruto world.
Lingyan smiled and shook her head: “It’s not that I don’t want to, but I can’t. When you entered the black hole, your soul was already corroded by the black hole. With your current strength, even if you travel to those advanced martial arts worlds, you can’t withstand the backlash there. The Naruto world is relatively weak among these parallel spaces, and it is also one of your favorite worlds, so I chose this place for you to be reborn.
Secondly, this is a two-dimensional world, and the souls of the characters are relatively weak, which is more suitable for you. Finally, you also know that the identity of your current body is also a nobody in the Naruto world, but it is more suitable for your fragile soul. It just so happens that he is on the verge of death, which makes you, the master, complete. “
Yu Feng seemed to understand something at this time. He asked weakly: “You mean that my soul body is not strong enough, so I can’t withstand the soul impact of those high-level world powers. Even the main characters in the Naruto world are not carriers that I can bear, right?” At the end, he felt helpless. It seemed that he was still too weak.
Lingyan covered her mouth and laughed, “Hehe, you are right. Even if you were sent to Naruto and Sasuke in this world, you would not be able to resist the powerful soul power of the protagonists. But Master, don’t be discouraged. Your current body may not have had good talent before, but now that your soul has been integrated, it is the best choice in terms of intelligence and talent. As long as you work hard, you may not be worse than Naruto and Sasuke.”
After hearing Lingyan’s words, Yufeng sighed: “Okay, since you said so, it can only be like this. Then, when I am strong enough in the future, can I go to other higher worlds?” Lingyan nodded: “Well, in theory, it is like this, but it may be difficult to return to your previous world because that is your main world.”
Yu Feng spread his hands without commenting: “Well, if I can’t go back, then I can’t go back. Anyway, there is nothing to miss in that world. Let’s think about how to survive in this world first. You know, this Naruto world is also full of dangers. You also said before that the only advantage of my body is that all meridians are open. Do I have to rely on the incomplete Shura Jue that I practiced before to get by?”
Lingyan smiled and pointed to the bookshelf filled with ancient books and said, “This is a gift I prepared for you, my master. Take a look and see if you like it!” After that, she twisted her willow waist and walked over to the wooden shelf. Seeing Yufeng following her stupidly, she pointed to the first row of bookshelves and introduced, “The books here are all martial arts secrets that I sorted out through your thinking.”
“What did you say? Get martial arts secrets through my mind? But I only know one book, Shura Jue, and it’s an incomplete edition. How come there are so many books here?” Yu Feng looked at the full bookshelf in front of him with some disbelief. Could all the books here be Shura Jue? If so, that would be a joke.
Lingyan rolled her eyes at him and said, “Master, you are so stupid. Shura Jue is the martial arts you practiced before, and you can recite it by heart. How could I add unnecessary things? These books are compiled from some martial arts you know in your mind. Don’t underestimate their abilities!”
Yu Feng scratched his head. He didn’t quite understand what Ling Yan meant, so he simply picked up a book from the bookshelf and started reading. It would have been fine if he hadn’t read it, but as soon as he saw it, he immediately exclaimed: “Bei, Bei, Bei Ming Divine Art!” Oh my God, this turned out to be the sect’s magical skill of the Xiaoyao Sect in the Tianlong world. How did Ling Yan get it? He hurriedly opened the book and started reading. Sure enough, there were diagrams and formulas for practicing Bei Ming Divine Art.
He picked up another book with some disbelief, looked at the name on the cover and exclaimed again: “Nine Yin Scriptures, the way of heaven, reduce the surplus and make up for the deficiency, therefore the void overcomes the real, the deficiency overcomes the surplus…” Ni M, this Nine Yin Scriptures is actually real. Yu Feng was not calm at this time. He could only look at Lingyan who was looking at him with a smile with a look of surprise.
Seeing him so surprised, Lingyan laughed: “Haha, Master, my skills are not bad, right? How about these martial arts secrets? They are much more powerful than your incomplete Shura Secret Book!”
Looking at the Nine Yin Manual in his hand and Lingyan’s annoying smile, Yu Feng had to put on a playful smile and asked Lingyan, “Um, Lingyan, why are there martial arts secrets from Jin Dada’s novels here? What’s going on? Could it be that because I learned about these martial arts when I read novels before, you can simulate them?”
Lingyan proudly raised her towering peaks at this time: “Of course, let’s put it this way, as long as you know a little bit of martial arts, I can deduce the complete martial arts training methods and diagrams through some superficial knowledge. For example, the front row is the martial arts secrets in Mr. Jin’s series, and the middle row is the martial arts secrets in Mr. Huang’s series.
Now you can only see the first two rows of secret books, the last row is shrouded in a fog. Only when your strength reaches a certain level can you see the books in the last row. Of course, this is also an obstacle set for your development. How about it, am I very powerful! ” At the end, Lingyan smiled proudly again.
Looking at her towering peaks, Yu Feng swallowed hard, trying not to make a fool of himself. After silently chanting Amitabha several times, he began to concentrate on reading the books on the bookshelf. As the saying goes, you don’t know until you see it, and you will be shocked when you see it. The martial arts secrets on the bookshelf are dazzling, and each one will make Mingcheng Yu Feng’s heart beat.
The first thing that catches the eye is the unique skills described by Mr. Jin. The Shaolin unique skills include “Prajna Vajra Palm”, “Vajra Finger”, “Vedo Pestle”, “Kashaya Subduing Demon Skill”, “Dragon Claw Hand”, “Dragon Capturing Skill”, “Formless Robbery Finger” and other 72 unique skills, as well as the sect’s treasures such as “Yi Jin Jing”, “Xi Sui Jing” and “Nine Yang Divine Art”.
The Beggars’ Sect’s “Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms”, “Dog Beating Stick Technique”, and “Xiaoyaoyou Body Technique”; the Xiaoyao Sect’s “Divine Art of the North Sea”, “The Only One in the Eight Desolations and Six Directions”, “Small Formless Art”, “Tianshan Six Yang Palm”, “Tianshan Plum Blossom Hand”, “White Rainbow Palm Power”, “Lingbo Light Steps”, “Life and Death Talisman”, etc.; the Dali Duan family’s “One Yang Finger” and “Six Meridians Divine Sword”, etc.
There are the “Finger of Magic” and “Falling Flower Sword Palm” of Peach Blossom Island, “The Shift of the Stars” and “The Finger of the Three Meridians” of the Murong family, “The Shift of the Universe” of the Ming Cult, “The Xiantian Kung”, “The Golden Goose Kung” and “The Quanzhen Sword” of the Quanzhen Sect, “The Jade Girl Heart Sutra” of the Ancient Tomb School, “The Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung” and “The Great Seal” of the Tantric Buddhism, “Tai Chi Fist” and “Tai Chi Sword” of Zhang Sanfeng, “Nine Swords of Dugu” of Feng Qingyang, and even “The Divine Movement” of the Jiunan Shenni and “The Sunflower Manual” of Dongfang Bubai.
Looking at the magical skills described by Huang Dada, a series of common martial arts are recorded, such as “Ten Styles of Bloody Battle”, “Hundred Strikes of the Prairie Fire”, “Covering the Rain Sword Technique”, “Ghost King Whip”, “Eight Methods in the Well”, “Mantra Hand Seal”, “Nine Profound Method”, “Bird Crossing Technique”, etc. He also saw martial arts from the Fengyun series, such as “Wind God Leg”, “Paiyun Palm”, “Sky Frost Fist”, “Killing Fist”, “Eclipse Sword Technique”, and “Six Secrets of Proud of the Cold”.
However, the careful Yu Feng also discovered some problems. First of all, the martial arts novels he was familiar with were basically those written by Mr. Jin, so the martial arts he described were very complete. He only read “The Tang Dynasty” and “The Return of the Condor Heroes” of Mr. Huang, so the martial arts recorded were basically related to these two works. He seldom read Mr. Gu’s novels, so there was basically no record of his martial arts, only the sword manual of “The Flying Dagger of Xiao Li”, the “Ming Yu Gong” and the “Jia Yi Shen Gong” in “The Twins of Beauties”.
Secondly, he also found that the martial arts displayed on the bookshelf were basically some basic martial arts. Although they covered most of the unique skills, there were no “Taixuan Jing” and “Shenzhao Jing” written by Jin Dada. This might be because Yufeng was not familiar with the novels related to these two works when he read novels in his previous life. However, there were also no “Four Great Books” written by Huang Dada and the most powerful Moke Wuliang in Fengyun.
Chapter 6: Cultivating the North Sea (Old Version)
6. Practice Bei Ming
Facing so many peerless skills, Ming Chengyufeng spat. He subconsciously glanced at the last row of bookshelves that Lingyan mentioned. It was as if there was a thick fog surrounding it, and he couldn’t see the situation inside at all. It was estimated that these more mysterious martial arts skills should be stored on the last row of bookshelves. Didn’t Lingyan say before that it was an obstacle created for herself, and she would open it after reaching a certain level.
However, these secret books in front of him were enough to make Yu Feng wake up with laughter in his dreams. For ordinary people, even the protagonist, it was a great opportunity to master one or two unique skills. Now that there were so many in front of him, he should be satisfied. After collecting his thoughts, Yu Feng smiled and said to Ling Yan: “It’s really eye-opening. Ling Yan, you are so amazing. Thank you for preparing these for me.”
Lingyan came to the Eight Immortals Table with a smile, picked up a sandalwood box and handed it to Yufeng: “Master, you don’t have to thank me. This contains the super large pills that I made by absorbing the true energy of the Blood Shura and some precious medicinal materials. There are three pills in total, and each pill can increase your strength by 100 years. Do you want to use it now or later?”
Yu Feng opened the wooden box and saw that there were indeed three quail egg-sized pills inside. The pills themselves were golden red and exuded a fragrance. It was obvious that they were not ordinary. Although he wanted to obtain the three hundred years of skills, he still resisted his inner desire and put the box back on the Eight Immortals Table.
Lingyan asked in confusion: “Why, Master, are you not interested in these pills?” Yufeng shook his head: “It’s not that I’m not interested, but it would be a waste if I use them now. I’ll use them after I’ve built a solid foundation. By the way, do you have any good suggestions on practicing martial arts? After all, I can’t practice so many martial arts. I still understand the principle of biting off more than I can chew!”
After hearing what Yu Feng said, Ling Yan stared at him for a long time, and suddenly she laughed: “Master, you really didn’t disappoint me. You can resist the temptation of three hundred years of skills. Just for this, I have to work harder in the future and give you a surprise. As for practicing martial arts, I think you can practice Bei Ming Divine Art, Yi Jin Jing, Xi Sui Jing, Long Xiang Prajna Gong, Ling Bo Wei Bu and Jiu Yang Divine Art first.”
Yu Feng was stunned when he heard this: “Well, isn’t Bei Ming Divine Art the opposite of other internal skills training routes? Can I practice these martial arts at the same time? I won’t explode and die!” Ling Yan shook her head: “Others will definitely do it, but Master, you won’t. Didn’t I tell you that you were born with all your meridians open, you are a martial arts prodigy that only appears once in a thousand years.
It is good enough for ordinary warriors to open up the Ren and Du meridians and enter the Xiantian realm, but they cannot open up all the meridians. It is impossible to do that without a thousand years of internal strength. So your talent is really amazing. It is precisely because you have opened up all the meridians that you can practice Beiming Divine Art and other martial arts at the same time without any conflict. “
Hearing her say this, Yu Feng finally let out a breath of foul air. To be honest, among these martial arts, his favorite is the North Sea Divine Art. Although there is no internal force for him to absorb in the Naruto world, he just likes it. Ling Yan also asked him to start practicing this way, and he was happy to do so: “Okay, I listen to you, let’s start with the North Sea Divine Art.”
Lingyan nodded: “Beiming Divine Art can not only increase internal strength but also absorb other people’s internal strength. Even if it is not used in the Naruto world, it can still be used in other advanced martial arts worlds in the future. Lingbo Weibu is used as an auxiliary, and it can also be used to escape when encountering danger. Yijinjing and Xisuijing can cleanse the hair and marrow and improve physical fitness.
The Dragon Elephant Prajna Technique stimulates people’s potential and is very excellent in improving strength. It can also improve people’s physical fitness. These are the best exercises to lay the foundation. Add the Nine Yang Divine Art, which increases internal strength the fastest, and the master can become a small master in a short time! After that, practicing other martial arts will be twice as effective with half the effort. “
After hearing Lingyan’s words, Yufeng was even more confident. He immediately picked the basic cultivation secret book mentioned just now. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly asked, “I have chosen the secret book, but how do I get out of here? I entered here just now because I heard your call. Now I really don’t know what to do.”
Lingyan couldn’t help laughing at his frustrated look: “Haha, you’re killing me, Master, you’re so stupid. Well, let me tell you, in fact, only the first time you enter here does my summoning need to be done. After that, whether you enter or leave, you only need to recite it silently in your mind.
Even if you go out, I can still chat with you in your mind. You can communicate with me at any time if you have any questions. Just call me in your mind and I will be able to sense it. The content of our chat will not be heard by people outside.”
“Is that so? That’s really convenient. Let me try it first. I want to get out of the blood jade barrier.” Yu Feng started experimenting immediately after hearing Ling Yan’s words. Sure enough, when he thought of going out, his body suddenly appeared in the dark little house again.
Seeing that this method was effective, Yu Feng silently said in his heart: I want to enter the blood jade. He entered the room where he met Ling Yan before. At this time, Ling Yan was looking at him with a smile: “How about it, Master, I was right, this method is very simple, because the blood you spit out before has already closely linked me, the blood jade and you.”
Yu Feng nodded in satisfaction: “Okay, if that’s the case, then let’s work together and get along well. You don’t have to treat me as a master. That name is awkward, and I’m not used to it. Just treat me as a friend.” Lingyan Wenyan was touched, and smiled at his sincere expression: “Okay, I understand, master. Let me get used to it slowly. Hehehe!”
“Okay, I’ll go practice first. I’ll contact you anytime if there’s anything in the future!” Yu Feng saw that Ling Yan hadn’t changed her address yet, so he didn’t force her. Just like she said, she would slowly change and adapt in the future.
After leaving the blood jade barrier, Yu Feng memorized the first and second pictures of the Bei Ming Divine Art and began to practice it impatiently. Because he had experience in practicing internal energy in his previous life, although the practice method of Bei Ming Divine Art was slightly different, they all ended up in the same place. Yu Feng soon developed a sense of Qi. As the saying goes, everything is difficult at the beginning, but once you get started, the subsequent practice will be much easier, and with a certain amount of accumulation, it will come naturally.
Yu Feng followed the practice routes and formulas of the first picture of the Bei Ming Divine Art, the Hand Taiyin Lung Meridian (energy absorption function) and the second picture “Ren Meridian” (energy storage), and led the newly formed true Qi in his body to flow along the designated meridian routes. In just less than a quarter of an hour, he had completed the practice of the first and second pictures.
At the same time, he also understood the meaning of the thirty-six diagrams of Bei Ming Divine Art. The human body has twelve regular meridians and eight extraordinary meridians, which add up to a total of twenty main meridians. Normal people practice martial arts to store internal energy through the Ren and Du meridians, so except for the Ren and Du meridians, the remaining eighteen meridians need a corresponding diagram to store internal energy, which complement each other, making it exactly thirty-six diagrams.
When reading the novel, the nerd Duan Yu thought that the North Sea Divine Art sucking people’s internal energy was against the harmony of nature, so he only practiced the first and second pictures and was done with it, unlike Xu Zhu who got the full North Sea Divine Art. In other words, Duan Yu only practiced one eighteenth of the North Sea Divine Art, but even so, this guy was like a cheat in the end, which shows how powerful the North Sea Divine Art is.
The first and second pictures have been practiced, and he has reached Duan Yu’s level, but there is no one here to absorb his internal energy. Yu Feng knew that in order to maximize the power of Bei Ming Divine Art, he had to practice all 36 pictures. So he decided to strike while the iron was hot and immediately started practicing the third and fourth pictures.
Strangely enough, perhaps because he was born with all meridians open, Yu Feng spent about four hours to complete all thirty-six pictures. This speed of practice was simply astonishing. If Wuyazi knew about it, he would probably vomit three liters of blood. After completing the last set of practice, he clearly felt that the true energy in his body had increased several times.
After sighing at the speed of cultivating internal strength with Bei Ming Divine Art, he hurriedly seized the time to continuously circulate Bei Ming Qi from the first picture until the last picture was finished. After a small cycle like this, Yu Feng found that his Qi was more condensed than before, and just this one cycle brought him more than he had gained from practicing the incomplete Shura Art for more than ten years in his previous life.
Having tasted the sweetness, Yu Feng took the time to continuously circulate his Qi until the Bei Ming Qi in his body began to slowly “wander” along the exercise route. He then stopped. “Huh” he exhaled a breath of turbid air, and looked out the window. The sun had risen high, and the sunlight was pouring in through the glass window.
At this moment he felt the difference in his body. When he traveled through time before, Mingcheng Yufeng’s body was severely malnourished and terminally ill, so it could be said that he was very weak. But now Yufeng clearly felt that his body was several times stronger than before. He was no longer as weak as before, and his whole body was full of strength.
Not only that, his vision and hearing have also been improved compared to before, and even his breathing has become longer than before. After moving his stiff limbs, Yu Feng prepared to go outside to breathe some fresh air, but suddenly he smelled a pungent stench. He, who always loved cleanliness, almost vomited when he smelled the stench.
After repeated confirmation, Yu Feng discovered in disbelief that the disgusting stench was coming from his own body. The short-sleeved vest and shorts he was wearing were sticking to his body, and the arms, thighs and other parts exposed were covered with a layer of black grease, and the stench was coming from this grease.
Note: There will be a lot of foreshadowing in the early stages, but I will also describe the protagonist bit by bit from his childhood, and try to make Naruto more detailed.
Chapter 7: Re-practicing Lingbo (old version)
7. Practice Lingbo again
Looking at the grease on his body, Yu Feng realized that it was because of his internal energy that the impurities and harmful substances in his body were discharged under the traction of his internal energy. This was just the beginning. If he practiced Yi Jin Jing and Xi Sui Jing in the future, it was estimated that more impurities would be discharged. Enduring the stench, Yu Feng finally found the bathroom with the memory he had merged before, and took a good bath. Only then did he feel comfortable.
Looking at his fairer skin and brighter eyes, Yu Feng knew that he had succeeded in the first step. Just as he was thinking about the next step of his training plan, his stomach suddenly growled, and he remembered that he hadn’t eaten a meal since he came here. However, this didn’t bother him, after all, he had lived for more than ten years in his previous life, so he was very good at cooking.
However, the next problem arose. He quickly found the kitchen, but there was nothing there except the clean kitchen utensils and stove. A small refrigerator was empty, and the rice jar and bags for storing food were also empty. He went back to the house and searched through all the drawers and cabinets for a long time but did not find a penny.
Now he understood why the original owner of his body died. He had no food or water and no money, so he starved to death. Coupled with the long-term loneliness and lack of care, it was a miracle for a five-year-old child to survive. This small courtyard was far away from the prosperous location of the village. It was the kind of place where no one lived, not as lively as the area around Naruto’s small shabby building.
It was difficult to pick up trash in such a remote place, let alone buy things. Even if Yu Feng knew where there was a vegetable market, he had no money to buy things, and he couldn’t just rob. If he really robbed, he would probably be KOed by the patrolling ninjas before he even left the vegetable market with his current skills. It would be better for him to go find Ling Yan to solve the problem.
With a thought, Yu Feng appeared in the blood jade barrier again. It was still the same not-so-large room. Ling Yan was sitting at the eight-immortal table, sipping tea. Her leisurely look made Yu Feng a little mesmerized. However, Ling Yan’s perception ability was still very strong. As soon as Yu Feng came in, she had already
Got it. He put down the teacup in his hand and looked at Yu Feng at this moment.
“Hey, Lingyan, why are you looking at me like that? Are you losing your memory and not remembering me?” Yu Feng felt a little uneasy when she looked at him, but Lingyan didn’t answer him. She continued to stare at him. After two minutes, she smiled and said, “Master, I didn’t expect that you are so talented. You have mastered the Beiming Divine Art so quickly and have also practiced the Small Zhoutian.”
When Yu Feng heard her say that, he felt proud: “That’s right, you don’t even look at who I am. I was also very talented in martial arts in my previous life. If it weren’t for the incomplete Shura Jue, I might have become a peerless master long ago!” His arrogant look made people want to beat him up.
Lingyan disagreed and said with a smile: “Hehe, master, you are so unmodest. You have become so arrogant after not seeing you for three days. Weren’t you so cautious before? ” “Wait, what did you say? Three days? How is that possible? I feel like only seven or eight hours have passed!” Yufeng became a little uneasy when he heard Lingyan say that they had not seen each other for three days.
Lingyan shook her head: “Although I can’t get out, I still have a sense of time. Three days is definitely correct. I guess it’s because you were too focused after entering the state of meditation, so you didn’t feel the passage of time. But you can sit for such a long time for the first time in meditation, you are indeed a martial arts genius! It takes 3 to 7 days for most people to feel the qi for the first time when practicing martial arts, and the first time in meditation is only three or four hours.”
“Hahaha, I am indeed a genius, hehe. But Lingyan, do you have any money or food to use in the Naruto world? I just searched my current home and couldn’t find anything to fill my stomach!” Although Yu Feng was very satisfied with his training results at this time, he still did not forget the purpose of this trip.
Lingyan shook her head after hearing this: “I don’t need to eat or drink in the blood jade, because I am one with the blood jade. I can replenish my nutrition by absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth from the outside, so there is nothing to eat here. But I do have some valuable things for you. These are what I got from Xue Shura after he died.”
After saying that, Lingyan pointed to a wooden box about 40 centimeters square on the Eight Immortals Table. Yufeng couldn’t wait to open the wooden box made of top-grade wood. When he opened it, he saw that in addition to the large wooden box on top, there were silver ingots underneath the wooden box, a total of 60 ingots, which was probably the savings of Xue Shura during his lifetime. However, ingots seemed to be useless in the Naruto world, so he didn’t care much.
He opened the wooden box and saw nine beads inside that were two circles larger than ordinary lychees. Each bead was snow-white, fluorescent, and exuded a hint of coolness. Although Yu Feng didn’t know what this thing was, he knew it was a good treasure at first glance. He picked it up and wanted to study it, but as soon as he took the bead in his hand, a burst of icy cold air entered his palm.
“Hiss, what kind of treasure is this? Why is it so cold?” Yu Feng said to himself in confusion while looking at the beads in his palm. As a modern loser, he had no chance to touch such a good treasure except for ensuring food and clothing. Ling Yan explained at the side: “This is the Mysterious Ice Pearl, a rare and good treasure.”
Seeing Yu Feng’s puzzled expression, Ling Yan also picked up a black ice bead and continued, “It is said that this kind of bead can only be produced by a special kind of clam in the Tianchi Lake of Tianshan Mountain after hundreds of years of brewing. Due to the extreme coldness of the Tianchi Lake, this bead is naturally cold. Xue Shura learned about this treasure from an ancient book.
It took him several months to find nine of them, and he was almost eaten by the monster in Tianchi. He spent so much effort to find them in order to suppress his inner demons, but unfortunately his inner demons could not be suppressed by this treasure. After he died, I accidentally brought these personal belongings into my body when I absorbed his inner strength. I hope they can help the master in the future. “
Yu Feng held the Black Ice Pearl in his hand and felt the biting cold. He suddenly asked, “Ling Yan, since this Black Ice Pearl is so cold, does it have the effect of fixing one’s appearance?” Ling Yan nodded, “Yes, the Black Ice Pearl can not only calm the mind and prevent one from going astray, but it can also fix one’s appearance after death to prevent the body from decaying. Why did you think of asking this, Master?”
Yu Feng shook his head: “Haha, nothing, just asking casually. Generally, this kind of icy treasure has this effect. But if this thing is placed in a box, it will be a natural small refrigerator!” Although he said that he didn’t care much, he was so excited in his heart that he almost shouted out loud. He really found a treasure this time.
You know, many people in the Naruto world died a pity. If you have this thing, you can first preserve the bodies of those who shouldn’t have died, and then find a way to revive them. It is not impossible. The ninjutsu of this world is still quite magical. But before he could find a place to secretly rejoice, his stomach growled again: “Gurgle!”
Yu Feng looked at Ling Yan, who was covering her mouth with her hands and laughing, a little embarrassed: “Well, Ling Yan, although these treasures of yours are very valuable, they can’t fill your stomach. You have to think of a way for me!” Ling Yan smiled and spread her hands: “Master, I really can’t help you with this matter. If you want to fill your stomach, you have to find a way yourself!”
“Uh! Well, I’ve come all the way here for nothing!” Seeing Lingyan’s helpless look, Yufeng had no choice but to accept his fate. He left the silver ingot and the black ice bead to Lingyan for safekeeping, and left the barrier in disgrace. It would be safer to leave these things with Lingyan than to carry them with him, but he still had to find a way to get a meal.
According to some of his previous memories, Konoha Village would give relief money to war orphans like him every month, but the date of the payment was fixed. He looked at the calendar and realized that there were still 20 days before the relief money was distributed. The relief money that was distributed some time ago was lost by his predecessor (the real Mingcheng Yufeng before his rebirth) on the way back.
Once again, he sighed about the bad luck of the unlucky Mingcheng Yufeng. Now Yufeng could only find a way to fill his stomach. Suddenly, he saw the forest not far from his home. Yufeng smiled. It seemed that God still took good care of him. But he couldn’t go there directly. He had to make some preparations.
First, he took out the diagram of Lingbo Weibu, which is an absolute “escape artifact”. In the Tianlong world, the rookie Duan Yu relied on this magical step to avoid countless crises. Even if he carried the beautiful girl Wang Yuyan on his back, it was no problem. So Yu Feng must first learn this set of steps to avoid getting into trouble.
Looking at the dense footprints on the atlas, Yu Feng once again felt the strength of Xiaoyao Sect’s martial arts. This set of footwork is based on the directions of the sixty-four hexagrams of the Book of Changes and a certain order. Every sixty-four steps is a big circle. Yu Feng also knew that after completing a circle of Lingbo Weibu, his internal energy also ran a small cycle. The more times he walked, the more internal energy would accumulate and become more solid.
Lingbo Weibu is indeed a cheat, otherwise Duan Yu would not have changed from a pedantic young man to a master. Because of the fusion of the souls of two lives after rebirth, Yu Feng not only has a strong mental power, but also has a greatly improved IQ. With his excellent memory, he basically remembers everything he sees, and he can remember the steps by heart after just seeing them once.
Without hesitation, he started walking around the yard, breathing deeply, and changing his posture and position with every step. He twisted his body like dancing, and it looked a bit feminine. In the original novel, Duan Yu was handsome, so it was not awkward to use it. If it was used by strong men like Xu Zhu and Qiao Feng, it would be a joke.
Fortunately, our Master Yufeng was quite handsome, and there was a sense of elegance when he twisted his body. However, he didn’t care whether he looked good or not at this time. His primary goal was to find food in the woods after practicing. Another three or four hours passed in a flash, and Yufeng was already very skilled in using the light-weight step technique.
Chapter 8: Yi Jin Jing for Eating Meat (Old Version)
8. Yi Jin Jing for Eating Meat
At this time, the whole yard was filled with the afterimage left by Yufeng. In order to increase the difficulty, Yufeng also specially set up some obstacles in the yard for easy practice. After successfully avoiding all obstacles, Yufeng also completed the Lingbo Weibu. He was sweating all over at the beginning, but now there was no sweat at all. At the same time, he felt that the Beiming Qi in his body was more condensed, and it increased a part in just a short while.
After practicing Lingbo Weibu, Yufeng quickly took out Huang Laoxie’s “Finger Magic” secret book, which briefly explained how to use force at the fingertips and how to accurately launch stones to hit the target. It only took Yufeng more than ten minutes to master this Dongxie’s unique skill. Except for the lack of internal strength and the lack of power, other aspects have been perfect.
With these two unique skills, Yu Feng could not wait to rush out of the house, without locking the door. Anyway, there was nothing to worry about in his shabby house. Not to mention thieves, even wild dogs would not visit. Seeing that there was no one around, Yu Feng directly used the Lingbo Weibu, and his body flashed a few meters away. In this way, he quickly disappeared in the woods in front.
This piece of forest happened to grow on the hillside of a small hill. Yu Feng guessed that there should be wild game such as pheasants and rabbits here, so he specially learned the finger-snapping magic to go hunting. If Huang Lao Xie knew that this kid learned the finger-snapping magic just to fill his stomach, he would be so angry that he would vomit blood.
Soon Yu Feng came to the depths of the woods. He began to look for prey carefully while keeping an eye on the surroundings. This was the edge of the village, and there must be patrolling ninjas investigating. You have to know that the guy in charge of Konoha Village is from the Uchiha clan, and the Sharingan’s investigation ability is also top-notch in this world. Once his whereabouts are exposed, he will definitely be in trouble in the future.
However, his luck today was pretty good. He only encountered one patrol ninja jumping over his head. However, this group of people was an ordinary patrol team, not the special task force of the Uchiha clan. Yu Feng held his breath and successfully avoided the ninja’s detection. After that, he soon found an adult wild boar.
Looking at the big black pig that was searching for roots on the ground, Yu Feng swallowed hard. He approached carefully for a few meters and decisively ejected a stone. With a “whoosh”, the stone cut through the air and flew towards the wild boar’s head. Perhaps sensing danger, the wild boar subconsciously wanted to look up to see what was going on, but it was greeted by a stone comparable to a bullet.
With a “puff” sound, the stone hit the wild boar’s skull directly. Even if its skull was strong, a bloody hole was made. The wild boar screamed miserably. Yu Feng was afraid that its screams would attract the patrol team, so he hurriedly fired three stones with his right hand in one breath. The first two stones hit the wild boar’s throat, destroying its vocal cords and making it unable to make any sound.
The last one hit the heart directly, completely killing the wild boar. Looking at the wild boar still twitching on the ground, Yu Feng didn’t care about anything else and just picked it up, then ran away. It took less than ten seconds from the time he fired the first stone to the time he picked up the wild boar, and the whole process was smooth and flowing.
Running all the way, the speed advantage of Lingbo Weibu was demonstrated, leaving a trail of afterimages in the woods. Even if there were trees blocking the way in front, he could bypass them without slowing down, and he was very agile in dodging left and right. Yu Feng thought while running, it seems that he can use this forest to practice Lingbo Weibu in the future. These natural obstacles have no rules to follow, which is the best place to train footwork.
What he wanted to do most was to go home and have a good meal. He didn’t know if he was too lucky or if this area was not taken seriously, but he didn’t encounter any ninja patrols along the way. After returning home, Yufeng quickly found a knife from the kitchen, peeled off the pig skin, took out the internal organs, and threw everything except the heart, liver and stomach into the garbage pool outside.
Finally, the whole wild boar was cut into eight pieces and thrown into two iron pots to stew together with the heart, liver and stomach. It is worth mentioning that although this family is poor, they still have the necessary seasonings, and the two iron pots used for cooking are also suitable for stewing. Originally, the best way to cook wild boar meat is to roast it, but Yufeng thinks it is too slow, and stewing it directly is faster.
After enduring for two hours, Yu Feng finally had his first meal in the Naruto world, stewed wild boar meat. He had specially picked out the hind leg meat for Ling Yan, and then Yu Feng could no longer resist the hunger and ate it up voraciously. I don’t know if it was because he had been hungry for too long, but he actually ate more than half of a wild boar weighing 70 to 80 kilograms.
“Burp!” Yu Feng burped, and only then did he realize how beautiful the world was. But he didn’t forget Ling Yan, and he entered the blood jade barrier with the pig’s hind leg that he had saved. Ling Yan was still sipping tea (no one knew where she got it from), and when she sensed Yu Feng coming in, she immediately stood up and said, “Master, you’re back so soon?”
Yu Feng put a bowl of pork hind leg meat on the eight-immortals table: “Hey, Lingyan, look how nice I am. I didn’t forget you even after stewing wild boar meat. Come and try my cooking. Most people can’t eat it!” Lingyan was stunned when she saw the pork on the table, then she smiled and picked up the chopsticks brought by Yu Feng, picked up a piece and tasted it carefully.
In Yufeng’s expectant eyes, Lingyan finally gave him a thumbs up: “Although I have never eaten food from the outside world, the taste of this meat really makes me feel happy! Thank you, Master!”
Seeing Lingyan happily eating a few bites of the wild boar meat he made, Yufeng’s vanity was satisfied: “Lingyan, I think that although you can absorb the essence of heaven and earth through the blood jade to maintain your life, you should occasionally experience the delicacies of the world, otherwise your life will not be perfect, right! In the future, I will bring you a portion of delicious food whenever I make it!”
Lingyan ate a few bites and stopped eating. After all, she had never eaten before and her appetite was limited. She thought it was good at first, but after a few bites, she felt sick of it. But she suddenly thought of something: “Oh, Master. I forgot if you hadn’t brought me this wild boar meat. If you want to practice Yi Jin Jing, you really need to eat more of these tonic foods.”
Yu Feng was stunned when he heard this: “Why? Is there a connection between practicing martial arts and eating?” Ling Yan shook her head: “Other martial arts have nothing to do with eating, but Yi Jin Jing is closely related. The principle of Yi Jin Jing itself is to refine the essence and blood in the body to replenish the true qi, and then use the true qi to refine the body. This is a cycle in itself. Only in this way can the effect of improving physical fitness be achieved.
But the key is that you must consume your blood and essence to replenish your Qi before you can practice, so you must keep up with nutrition. Eating more meat and various natural treasures can ensure that your blood and essence are sufficient, and practicing Yi Jin Jing will be more effective. Do you know You Tanzhi in the Tianlong world?”
Yu Feng nodded: “I know, he got the Yi Jin Jing by accident, and was bitten by poisonous insects by that A Zi every day. In the end, if it weren’t for the Yi Jin Jing, he would have died of poisoning. What’s the matter, Lingyan, is there any secret that I don’t know?” He was very familiar with the plot of Tian Long World. You Tanzhi was another cheater besides Duan Yu and Xu Zhu.
Lingyan nodded: “You only know one side of the story. When Ah Zi used various poisonous insects to bite him, it was the Yi Jin Jing that helped him detoxify, otherwise he would have died. But if it weren’t for the toxins from those poisonous insects, he might have been drained of his blood by the Yi Jin Jing and died. Those toxins were equivalent to supplements and were absorbed by the Yi Jin Jing. In addition, with the help of a thousand-year-old ice silkworm, not only did it save his life, but it also allowed him to practice the Ice Poison Palm by chance.”
Yu Feng scratched his head as if he understood: “Although I don’t quite understand, it seems that what you said is also very right.” Ling Yan laughed and said: “Hehe, how about this, since you have already practiced Bei Ming Divine Art and Ling Bo Wei Bu, you can start practicing Yi Jin Jing now. After you practice, you will understand what I mean. At least you have to practice it to the highest level so that you don’t need to eat a lot to ensure the function of your body.”
“Well, I also think that facts speak louder than words. Besides, I, Qin Yu, oh no, Ming Cheng Yu Feng, am not the kind of person who only talks but does not practice. I didn’t expect that the Buddhist martial arts would also eat meat. Could it be that it also knows the famous saying that meat and wine pass through the intestines. Girl, I will
I’ll bring you delicious food often!” Yu Feng stopped dwelling on Ling Yan’s words and was about to leave after saying a few words, but Ling Yan suddenly remembered something and stopped him.
“Master, wait a minute, take these two books back and study them carefully!” Yu Feng looked back and saw Ling Yan taking two thick books from the bookshelf. Seeing that Yu Feng was a little puzzled, Ling Yan handed the book to him directly: “This is the medical book of Xiaoyao Sect, which records the various medical skills of Xiaoyao Sect.
The other one is the “Medical Classic” written by the miraculous doctor in Fengyun. In addition to medical skills, it also contains poison skills. These two books are much more powerful than the medical classics and poison classics written by Hu Qingniu and Wang Nangu. I suggest that you can practice in the medicinal bath every night. It will be of great help to improve your physical fitness and restore your physical strength. “
Yu Feng finally understood Ling Yan’s meaning, and he felt a sense of emotion when he looked at the two thick medical books in his hand. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were worth a fortune, but he got them without any effort. It was easy to get them, but he felt empty in his heart. Maybe it was too easy to get them, but he decided to make good use of these two medical books to help himself improve.
After leaving the barrier, Yu Feng, who had already eaten and drunk his fill, familiarized himself with the Lingbo Weibu and then began to practice the Yi Jin Jing in the afternoon. He twisted his limbs in various ways. Even the yoga that was popular in his previous life was not so outrageous. This was a complete test of a person’s body flexibility and endurance.
Chapter 9: First time receiving subsidy (old version)
9. First time receiving subsidy
To practice Yi Jin Jing, one must twist the body. Fortunately, Yu Feng is not very old, and a simple stretch of the limbs can achieve good results. Therefore, although these movements are a bit difficult, they can still be done. He practiced the third picture in one afternoon, but it was not until the evening that he understood the meaning of Ling Yan’s words that he had told him before. Although this Yi Jin Jing is powerful and allows his internal strength to increase quickly, it also puts a lot of pressure on the body.
Yu Feng felt a little dizzy and started to stagger when walking. He quickly took out the wild boar meat left over from lunch, and devoured the small half of the wild boar meat without caring whether it needed to be heated up. Only after eating did he feel alive again. If Lingyan hadn’t told him in advance, he might have fainted by now.
He looked outside and saw that it was getting dark, so he quickly picked up a shovel from the yard and ran into the woods while he could still see. He didn’t care if he would run into patrolling ninjas at this time. His top priority now was to ensure that he could successfully practice the Yi Jin Jing.
According to his memories of his previous life, he used his excellent physical strength at this time to make more than a dozen traps in the woods. Some of these traps were slightly more complicated spring-loaded lassos, and some were simply digging a hole more than one meter deep in the ground. He then found some bamboo sticks as thick as a little finger and inserted them upside down into the hole. He then covered it with soft branches and sprinkled some fruit pieces or plant roots on it, and a simple trap was ready.
After working for more than two hours, it was already completely dark. Yu Feng could only call it a day. On the way back, he also shot a pheasant, which he prepared for breakfast tomorrow. He was not idle when he returned to his hut. He did not dare to practice Yi Jin Jing, so he could only sit cross-legged and practice Bei Ming Divine Art. A night of practice did not make him feel sleepy, but more energetic.
I don’t know if it’s because the living environment in Konoha is too good. Anyway, Yu Feng went to check the trap he had made before five o’clock the next morning. As a result, he got a lot of rewards, including a wild boar and a fawn. With a stable source of food, Yu Feng practiced Yi Jin Jing with all his heart. During this period, he also took the time to put the barbecue and chicken soup he made into the blood jade for Ling Yan to taste, which made the little beautiful girl very happy every time.
With Yu Feng’s unremitting efforts, he finally mastered the Yi Jin Jing thoroughly after a week. After Ling Yan’s appraisal, his internal strength at this time was as much as that of a normal martial artist who practiced for five years. If he were in the martial arts world, he would definitely be scared to death by his training speed. His internal strength was constantly increasing, and after learning Yi Jin Jing and other internal skills, Yu Feng found that he didn’t have to worry about the so-called meridian reversal problem at all.
Because all his meridians are connected, every time he learns a new internal skill, he will have an extra route for practicing. Although the routes for practicing each skill are different, and many of them need to occupy the same meridian, Yu Feng’s body is like a complex subway network. Although each route may overlap with other routes to a certain extent, it has its own starting point and end point. This is the benefit of having all meridians connected, and you can practice multiple skills at the same time without restrictions.
The good start gave Yu Feng confidence, and he began to practice day and night. Sure enough, after the Yi Jin Jing was perfected, his appetite began to decrease, but in order to survive, he still had to go hunting in the woods, and he could also practice Ling Bo Wei Bu by the way. Now he practices Xi Sui Jing during the day and Bei Ming Sheng Gong at night, and takes a medicinal bath in the middle to relieve fatigue.
In less than a month, Yu Feng had mastered these skills. He also took the time to learn some simple boxing and kicking skills for self-defense. He recently learned the Quanzhen Sect’s swordsmanship and Li Jing’s ten bloody fighting styles in the Tang Dynasty world. He also learned the light skill “God’s Hundred Changes”. Combined with the Lingbo Weibu, his body speed has reached a distance of dozens of meters in one breath.
Recently, he has been working hard on his body movements and speed, because he knows that speed is also a big advantage in the Naruto world. Training is hard, especially for someone like him who learns everything quickly, has high talent and sufficient resources, and time is not enough. Although he has made rapid progress, it has also caused him a lot of scars.
Fortunately, he would take an hour every day to read medical books. Now he was focusing on how to use herbs to prepare medicinal baths that could quickly restore physical strength and body functions, as well as the method of acupuncture with silver needles to stimulate the functions of the internal organs and enhance the body’s potential without damaging the body.
For this reason, Yu Feng took out an ingot of silver ingots left by Xue Xiuluo and gave it to Lingyan to deal with. In less than a day, he had hundreds of silver needles in his hand. Although he was curious about how Lingyan did it, he did not ask, because he believed that he would understand sooner or later. The top priority now is to collect enough medicinal materials, so he has an additional job in addition to practicing, which is to go up the mountain to collect herbs.
Fortunately, this is Konoha, with lush vegetation and a wide variety of species. He can basically find all the herbs he wants. If it were the Sand Village, a place with thousands of miles of yellow sand, even if there were medical books, Yu Feng would only be able to stare blankly. The environment determines many things. He was exhausted every day, and only when he was soaking in the medicinal bath could he relax the most.
If Yu Feng had not reached the age of 17 in his previous life, it would be impossible for him to accomplish all this with his five-year-old body. Kakashi seemed to be older than he is now when he was self-reliant. However, due to being too busy, he did not go into the blood jade to visit Lingyan.
Yufeng decided to take some time to make up for his mistake.
Yufeng had a rare day off today, because today was the day when the village gave living allowances to war orphans. He had hardly left his own little piece of land in the past month. Even Yufeng himself had to admire his perseverance, for he could suppress his curiosity and concentrate on practicing. Now it was time to learn more about this legendary Konoha Village.
According to the memory he had merged with before, Yu Feng walked along the street in twists and turns and soon arrived at the main street. It was really lively here. The shops on both sides of the main road had already started business. The shops were very lively and business was good. The streets were full of laughter. Yu Feng understood that this was a scene that only existed in peacetime. If the Ninja World War started, it would be hard to say. However, there would be peace here for at least ten years.
Looking around, Yu Feng didn’t see any familiar characters from the original novel, but he also understood that ninjas rarely go shopping unless they have no missions. After taking a look at the legendary “Ichiraku Ramen” from a distance, Yu Feng shook his head and walked away, because he didn’t have the money to taste the delicious ramen that Naruto called “the best in the world”.
His helpless action was still discovered by some people on the roadside who were either attentive or just bored. They began to whisper, “Hey, see, this kid is the child of the Chunin couple who died in the Nine-Tails attack. Now he’s probably collecting subsidies. How pitiful!”
“That’s right, a five-year-old child has to face life on his own, but I don’t know if he can make it to adulthood.” “Yeah, I heard that the Chunin who was in charge of his guardian died while on a mission half a year ago. It’s really not easy for him to survive until now.” “I saw that he wanted to eat Ichiraku Ramen just now, and he probably left because he had no money to buy it. So pitiful!”
Yu Feng felt somewhat relieved after hearing what these people said, but he wanted to curse more. He was relieved that he was not like Naruto who had been ostracized by the whole village since he was a child, but these people only knew how to gossip. Yu Feng hated people who were good at talking the most. They only pitied themselves, but why didn’t you take care of me? They were all hypocritical guys.
However, he still got a useful piece of information, that is, the guardian who was a passerby and a Chunin in his impression was indeed dead outside. Logically, the village should send another guardian to take care of his life, but he didn’t see anyone come to his house. It was probably because he was born in an ordinary family and his parents were not so outstanding, so the village didn’t pay much attention to him, and had ignored him as an orphan, and even wanted to let him fend for himself.
Fortunately, the current Yu Feng is completely different from the previous one, otherwise, hearing these words, he would definitely not feel much better than Naruto when he heard those exclusionary words. Glancing at those gossipers with disdain, Yu Feng no longer had the heart to appreciate the street view of Konoha Village, and ran directly to the Hokage Building.
Arriving at the Hokage Building, Yufeng did not see the legendary Third Generation, but only saw some children of his own age coming to collect subsidies. These were basically war orphans, but they were not from famous families, so their future lives would be very difficult. Because Yufeng arrived earlier, he waited in line for a while and it was soon his turn.
The person who distributed the living allowance was Kamatsuki Izumo, one of the two “gate gods” of Konoha. Yufeng recognized him at a glance, but there was no one else he knew. Looking at this extra, Yufeng was not interested in chatting with him. After receiving the allowance, he waited for an hour, but did not see the first protagonist of Naruto Uzumaki come to receive the allowance.
Sighing, Yu Feng looked at the children who were queuing and rushing to receive subsidies with some pity. He was busy with his own affairs and didn’t have the time or ability to care about the lives of these people. He turned around and left the place where the “low-income households” drama was set, because his time was very precious now. He wanted to go home and continue practicing. He would never let those passers-by laugh at him in the future, and of course Lingyan.
After receiving the first living allowance from the village, Yu Feng was ready to go home. But on the way, he suddenly found many people setting up stalls on the street. He remembered that he still had some animal skins that he had obtained from hunting, so he hurried home to get them. He did not set up a stall, but found a shop and negotiated with the owner. He even sold them at a good price, and Yu Feng could sell them to him if he had good skins in the future.
Chapter 10, Changes of Blood Jade (Old Version)
10. Changes of Blood Jade
Seeing the boss’s face, Yu Feng knew that the animal skins were sold at a low price, but he didn’t want to waste time setting up a street stall. Now that he had some money in his hand, and just thinking of Ling Yan, he changed his route and went to the nearby vegetable market. He took a small part of the money from selling animal skins to buy glutinous rice flour and bean paste, went home to make a pot of glutinous rice balls, and then filled a bowl and excitedly entered the blood jade barrier.
“Hey, Lingyan, I’m here. Did you miss me? Look what I brought you!” Yu Feng started shouting as soon as he entered the blood jade. At this moment, he suddenly found that there was a change in the blood jade space. The space was much larger than before. There was an extra row of weapon racks next to the bookshelf, on which more than ten ancient long swords were placed.
In addition, there was an extra door in the previous room, and Lingyan was walking out of that door at this time, and she still looked sleepy. Yu Feng asked in confusion: “Girl, what’s going on? How come the space here is so much bigger after not seeing you for a month, and there are so many more swords. Oh, it seems there is another room.”
Lingyan had also returned to her previous agile state. When she heard Yufeng’s question, she said with a smile, “Master, you haven’t been here for almost a month. Have you been so absorbed in your practice that you forgot about me? But it seems that your martial arts have improved a lot recently. It seems that the changes here are really related to your improved strength.”
Seeing Yu Feng was a little puzzled, Ling Yan continued to explain: “I have said before that the space of this blood jade barrier is very large, so large that you can’t imagine. You didn’t care at the time. In fact, after the blood jade automatically recognized you as its master, it began to seal it up, leaving only the previous space. This was set by the blood jade itself, and no one can change it.
Only when your strength continues to increase, can you unlock more and larger spaces. Because of your hard work and improvement in strength, this small space has been completely freed up, and I now have a room of my own to rest.
Those swords were obtained by different blood jade wearers during the dynasties I experienced. However, those people were more self-respecting and no one shed blood to acknowledge the master, otherwise I would not be connected with you now. All this is destined. After their death, the blood jade will be buried in the loess as a burial object, waiting for the next holder, and their weapons will be secretly collected by me. Over time, I have accumulated so many. I am awesome, right! “
“Well, according to what you mean, as long as my strength gradually grows stronger in the future, the blood jade will continue to expand, and even an independent space different from here will appear, right?” After Lingyan’s patient explanation, Yufeng should understand the reason for the change of the blood jade this time. If that is the case, won’t he have an independent little world in the future?
Looking at Yufeng who was somewhat excited, Lingyan nodded: “You are right, so if you want to get more space and rewards, master, keep working hard! Let me see what delicious food you bring me this time!” As she spoke, she glanced at the bowl in Yufeng’s hand. After spending some time together, Lingyan’s little mouth became greedy.
Yu Feng handed the bowl to her with a smile: “Try it, these are the glutinous rice balls I made today. I happened to receive my living allowance, so I bought some ingredients to make this delicacy especially for you!” Lingyan ate a smooth glutinous rice ball with a spoon. The melt-in-the-mouth texture and the sweet and fragrant bean paste filling immediately made this “unseen” little beauty look happy.
Yu Feng sighed inwardly, it seems that girls can’t resist the temptation of sweets. After chatting with Ling Yan for a while, Yu Feng didn’t even look at the swords before leaving the blood jade barrier, because he was going to start a new stage of practice. “Nine Yang Magic” is known as the fastest growing internal strength method written by Jin Dada, and Yu Feng has been eager for it for a long time.
The purple air is thick, the speed of self-generation and recovery of internal force is very strong, and the attack and defense are strong. Even ordinary moves can be transformed into magic with the support of the internal force of the Nine Yang Divine Art. That’s not all. The Nine Yang Divine Art is also a healing scripture. After practicing it, all diseases and poisons will be prevented. It can be said that the Nine Yang Divine Art is the most practical of Jin Dada’s many unique skills.
The Nine Yang Magic Skill was originally recorded in the Lankavatara Sutra. The one in Yufeng’s hand was indeed recorded directly on the book by Lingyan, which was more convenient to read and record. Yufeng only read one side of the thousand-word mental method and memorized it. However, he also wondered why the thousand-word scripture was divided into four books by the old monk Jueyuan. How much of his own subjective consciousness was added to it?
“Inhale and exhale the Nine Yang, embrace the One and contain the Yuan, draw in the new and exhale the old, drink the clouds and eat the dew.” Yu Feng had entered a state of concentration at this time, and began to practice according to the Nine Yang Magic Art’s mental method. With the foundation of Bei Ming Magic Art and Yi Jin Jing, the practice of the Nine Yang Magic Art was relatively smooth. As soon as he entered a state of concentration, Yu Feng clearly felt a burning Qi appear in his body.
The burning true energy continued to flow freely along the specific meridians. At the same time, Yu Feng began to comprehend the inner meaning of the Nine Yang Magic Skill. He sat there for seven days without eating or drinking, and he did not feel any discomfort. It took Zhang Wuji several years to master the peerless magic skill, but Yu Feng completed the basic training in just seven days.
What he needs now is constant perception and comprehension, and then integration of the magical skills. At that time, his strength will rise to a new level.
In Konoha Village, Yu Feng learned the peerless magic skill given to him by Ling Yan in a hardworking way. It took him half a month to master the Nine Yang Magic Skill. It also took him less than a month to master the Nine Yin Manual plus the martial arts in the manual, the Nine Yin Magic Claw, the Heart-Destroying Palm, the Great Demon-Subduing Palm, the Soul-Snatching Technique, and the Spiral Nine Shadows Body Skill. It took him ten days to master the Small Wuxiang Skill. The 72 unique skills of Shaolin were completed in the intervals between practicing the Nine Yang Magic Skill and the Small Wuxiang Skill.
With the simulation of Xiao Wuxiang Gong and the two authentic Shaolin internal skills, Shaolin Yijin Jing and Xisui Jing, as auxiliary, it didn’t take much effort to practice the seventy-two unique skills. More than two months passed in a flash. With his extraordinary talent, hard training and the assistance of medicinal baths, Yu Feng’s internal strength is now equivalent to that of a normal person for sixty years.
This is also due to the addition of those peerless skills, whether it is Beiming Divine Art, Yijinjing, Nine Yin Manual and Nine Yang Divine Art, these internal skills can quickly improve internal strength. Just walking a circle with Lingbo Weibu is equivalent to running a circle of power, and Yufeng has all the meridians open, so the internal strength is always running on its own, so it is understandable that it increases so quickly.
On this day, Yu Feng returned to the Blood Jade Barrier again. The space where Ling Yan lived was still the same, but Yu Feng knew that in the past two months, due to his continuous improvement in strength, a sub-space appeared. It was a room independent of the space where Ling Yan lived. It had a living room, bedroom, bathroom, etc., but there was no door. Only Yu Feng could come in here.
According to Lingyan, it was just one of the many subspaces of the Blood Jade Boundary. Sure enough, after Yufeng’s power broke through a decade, a football field-sized martial arts training ground appeared in the Blood Jade. It was surrounded by mountains, and only the part of the valley was a large open space. Yufeng didn’t need to take care of it, and the ground here was naturally flat. Yufeng had experimented before, and his current attack ability could not destroy any grass or trees here.
This time, Yufeng entered the space where Lingyan was. When she saw Yufeng coming in, Lingyan, who hadn’t seen him for more than a month, rushed over to him. Since Yufeng was only five years old at this time and was about 1.3 meters tall, which was considered tall among his peers, he still couldn’t embrace Lingyan, a 1.7-meter-tall beauty, in his arms.
But Lingyan could hug him in her arms, just like an older sister hugging her younger brother: “Master, why don’t you come to see me for such a long time? Lingyan misses you so much! Woo woo!” She even started crying at the end. After spending this period of time together, both of them regarded each other as the only relatives in the world, so Lingyan was so emotional.
Yu Feng was taking advantage of the towering mountains in Ling Yan’s arms while laughing smugly: “Hehe, isn’t this because you are too devoted to your practice? How are you doing recently? Will you get sick if you stay here for a long time?” Feeling Yu Feng’s movements, Ling Yan blushed and pushed Yu Feng away: “Master, you have become bad, hum!”
“No way, this is called becoming bad? Well, if you say it is, then it is. You haven’t answered my question yet! And I’ve told you many times not to call me master, it seems like I’m bullying you!” Yu Feng said as he pulled Lingyan’s smooth little hand and sat down at the eight-immortals table. He still enjoyed the attachment of this beautiful woman.
Lingyan’s face was still slightly red as she shook her head: “I have been living here since I became conscious and I am used to it. Nothing will happen. You don’t want me to call you master, but I just can’t change it. What can I do!” Seeing her distressed look, Yufeng sighed: “Well, you can call me whatever you want in the future, but don’t use the word “you”. Just use “you”. I don’t have so many rules!”
Lingyan nodded happily: “Master, you are so kind. Let’s take a step back and make a happy decision in the future! By the way, did you come in to talk to me about something?” Yufeng saw that she changed quickly and no longer bothered about the title. He nodded immediately: “Well, I want to ask you, after I practice this Eight Desolations and Six Directions Only I Am Supreme skill, will I be able to rejuvenate every thirty years like the Tianshan Child-like Grandma?”
“You are asking this. If you simply practice the Eight Desolations and Six Directions Only I Am Supreme Kung Fu, this situation may occur. However, if you practice all four internal skills of the Xiaoyao Sect, then you will not experience rejuvenation. Otherwise, Xiaoyaozi will definitely experience this situation. Moreover, this skill itself is masculine. That Tonglao was arrogant and competitive, so she had to practice the opposite way, which left a hidden disease in her body.
As far as I know, even if you don’t fully master the four Xiaoyao techniques, as long as a man practices it, the chance of rejuvenation is not high. Master, don’t worry, for the sake of safety, you can spend some time to master all four unique skills, then you won’t have to worry about anything, right?”
Chapter 11, Phase 1 Completed (Old Version)
11. Phase 1 completed
Lingyan gave Yufeng a detailed analysis of her understanding of the “I Am the Only One in the Eight Desolations and Six Directions” skill, but Yufeng heard something different.
“Girl, you just kept saying that Xiaoyao Sect has four mental methods, right?” Yu Feng stared at Ling Yan, who looked smug and said, “Come and praise me!” He only had three mental methods. Seeing his constipated expression, Ling Yan said weakly, “Yes, Master, what’s wrong? Is there any problem here?”
“Nonsense, of course there is a problem. I only have three mental skills now, namely “Northern Divine Art”, “Small Formless Art” and “Eight Desolations and Six Directions Only I Am Supreme Art”. What is the fourth one and where is it?” If Lingyan was not a beautiful girl, Yufeng would probably rush up to beat him up. Isn’t this nonsense? It’s useless to say anything.
Seeing Yu Feng about to go berserk, Lingyan stuck out her tongue playfully: “Hehehe, I thought you, master, didn’t notice this problem. Hehehe, it’s so funny. I’m laughing to death!” “Okay, you are really teasing me, right? You are so awesome, girl. You will never be able to eat red bean dumplings and osmanthus cake again!” Yu Feng was speechless. He was actually fooled by this girl.
Hearing that she would not be able to eat delicious food in the future, Lingyan immediately became obedient. She pretended to be pitiful, pulled Yufeng’s hand and begged: “Please, Master, I was wrong, isn’t it okay? You can’t not make delicious food for me. I will tell you what happened now, okay, okay?” After that, she pulled Yufeng’s arm like a coquettish person and shook it.
Yu Feng was so dazzled by him, but he still snorted with a dissatisfied look: “Hmph!” Ling Yan knew that he was not really angry with her, but she was happy to cooperate with him. At the moment, her heart moved, her face slightly red, and she sat directly in Yu Feng’s arms, and her arms took the initiative to wrap around Yu Feng’s neck: “Master, please forgive Ling Yan, okay!”
That coquettish voice made Yu Feng, a little boy, feel his bones were about to be broken. He immediately pretended to be serious and glared at Ling Yan: “Next time, I will punish you. Tell me what the fourth mental method is!” Ling Yan nodded in this posture: “Well, thank you, Master, for being magnanimous. In fact, the fourth magical skill of Xiaoyao Sect should have been heard by the master, that is “Tianjian Divine Skill”!”
“What! There really is a “Tianjian Divine Art”? ” Yu Feng couldn’t believe his ears. He had heard of this magical art. It was said that it appeared when the Tianlong series was serialized, but it was later deleted by Mr. Jin. Also deleted was Xiaoyao Yufeng. They were known as the three magical arts of the Xiaoyao Sect together with Tianshang Dijian Weiwoduzun Gong.
Later, the Xiaoyao Sect’s sect-protecting magic skills were changed to Beiming Magic Skills, Xiaowuxiang Magic Skills and Bahuang Liuhe Weiwoduzhong Magic Skills. Tianjian Magic Skills can be said to be a flash in the pan, and many people don’t know that there was such a peerless martial art in the Tianlong world. Yu Feng was so surprised when he heard Lingyan’s words just now, and Lingyan proudly straightened her proud chest.
Yu Feng asked in confusion: “Hey, girl, I do know this Tianjian magic skill, but it seems that this magic skill has been deleted by Mr. Jin and changed into the current Xiao Wuxiang skill. You are not fooling me!” Lingyan adjusted her comfortable position and said with a breath as sweet as orchid: “If I say there is one, there is one, but if you want to get this magic skill, you have to keep working hard!”
Seeing Lingyan’s smug look, Yufeng’s heart moved: “You mean I can’t practice Tianjian magic now, right? Why do I feel like you are deliberately arousing my curiosity! And before you said that you have to practice all four magic skills to avoid rejuvenating, weren’t you also fooling me? In fact, as long as you don’t reverse and practice the Eight Desolations and Six Directions Only I Am Supreme Art like Tianshan Tonglao, you won’t be rejuvenated!”
When Yu Feng expressed his guess, Lingyan’s expression had already betrayed her. Yu Feng slapped her on the back without waiting for her to answer, “Pa!” “Girl, you are getting more and more naughty!” “Ah! Master, please spare me, hahaha, I was wrong, don’t tickle my itch! Help!” Yu Feng was not satisfied after just one slap, so he began to tickle Lingyan’s itch. Soon the little girl couldn’t stand it anymore, and tears came out of her eyes due to laughter.
The two of them played around for a while before stopping. Lingyan panted and lay on Yufeng’s shoulder, murmuring, “Who told you not to come to see me for so long? What’s wrong with me teasing you? But I do have the Tianjian Divine Art here. It depends on whether you can get the practice diagram. It’s a very powerful technique!”
Yu Feng also became serious at this time: “I know, isn’t it just to improve my cultivation and then unlock the bookshelves at the back? Really. I have to go back to practice. When I have mastered the Du Zun Gong, I will go outside the village to practice.” Ling Yan stood up reluctantly: “Then Master, you must come to see me often in the future.”
Yu Feng nodded: “Got it, I’ll bring you some delicious food when I stabilize my recent cultivation. You’re such a clingy girl, but it’s a pity that I’m still a young boy now, ah!”
“Hehe, okay, master, stop being sentimental. When you grow up, Lingyan will be yours!” Yu Feng, who was about to leave, was almost tripped by Lingyan’s words, and quickly fled from this place of trouble.
Yu Feng fled from the Blood Jade Boundary in a panic. Ling Yan’s last words made his blood boil. He abandoned the absurd thoughts in his mind, tried to calm himself down, and then began the arduous practice. First, he took out the last book of Xiaoyao Secret Art in his hand, “The Eight Desolations and Six Directions, I Am the Only One in the World”.
It is said that the original name of this book is “Eternal Youth Kung Fu”. Just by hearing the name, you can tell how amazing it is. Xiaoyaozi, who created this Kung Fu, is indeed an amazing person. This Kung Fu not only allows practitioners to have deep internal strength, but also allows them to stay young forever. It can be said to be a miraculous Kung Fu that seizes the fortune of heaven and earth.
After three months of hard training, the magic skill was perfected. Before, Yu Feng was worried that once he mastered this skill, he would always remain in his current state of being a boy. It was Ling Yan who cleared his doubts for him. Before his body was fully developed, that is, before he was 20 years old, Yu Feng could still grow like a normal person.
Three months passed quickly. During this period, in addition to hunting and practicing, Yu Feng would occasionally go to Xueyuli to see Ling Yan. This little beauty was becoming more and more attached to him, and Yu Feng liked her from the bottom of his heart. Every time he went to see her, he would cook delicious food for Ling Yan in different ways. Sometimes Ling Yan would take the initiative to ask him to bring some of the delicacies she had eaten before next time.
After mastering the “Unrivaled Skill”, Yu Feng couldn’t wait to get the three super Da Huan Dan made with Blood Shura Qi from Ling Yan. After bidding farewell to Ling Yan, he came to the martial arts training ground that appeared in the previous space. Sitting in the middle of the open space, Yu Feng first ate a Da Huan Dan, and when the pill melted, a powerful force appeared in his dantian.
Yu Feng knew that this power was the hundred-year-old true qi of Xue Shura. In order to prevent himself from exploding to death due to this sudden surge of power, he quickly twisted his body into a pattern in the Yi Jin Jing. At the same time, he began to silently recite the Bei Ming Divine Art in his heart, using the Bei Ming true qi in his body to compress this powerful true qi into a ball.
Then he began to guide the Qi into his meridians little by little with the help of Bei Ming Qi, and then began to circulate and compress it continuously to prevent the Qi from running away. With the help of Yi Jin Jing, he soon entered a state of meditation. This state of meditation lasted for seven days, and it took Yu Feng seven days to digest the hundred-year-old Qi.
When he woke up again, Yu Feng found that he had been reborn again. All his body functions had reached a new level again. He was full of strength and his body became lighter. The Qi in his body had been there for more than 160 years, and his Dantian had expanded by nearly twice, allowing him to accommodate
More infuriating.
So he began to strike while the iron was hot and ate the last two Da Huan Dan pills. After another seven days, Yu Feng knew that he was now a top-notch master even in Jin Da Da’s martial arts novel world. At least he was not weaker than the Five Great Masters in The Condor Heroes, and even Yang Guo in the later period would not be his opponent.
With such skills, he felt a little safe. Although this kid didn’t know any ninjutsu now, he was not something that ordinary ninjas could deal with with his current strength. When Yu Feng went to the ninja school and came into contact with those big guys, he would naturally be exposed to the level of ninjutsu. With his talent, even if he didn’t excel in ninjutsu, he wouldn’t be the last one.
Yu Feng made rapid progress by practicing day and night, and half a year passed in the blink of an eye. With his extraordinary talent and hard practice, he could be said to have learned all the martial arts books.
It only took him a few months to master those advanced martial arts, and the faster he practiced, the faster he practiced. In the end, it only took him three months to master the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, One Yang Finger, Six Meridians Divine Sword, and Tianshan Six Yang Palm. He also didn’t have the physical problems that would occur if he practiced Shaolin martial arts without Buddhist teachings to dispel his anger. Although he didn’t know what was going on, Yu Feng was very happy that he didn’t have to chant like a monk every day.
This speed of cultivation is simply abnormal. In addition to his own diligence, he also benefited from the abundant heaven and earth energy and this strong body. In the modern society where Yu Feng lives, the heaven and earth energy is extremely thin. This is also the main reason why fewer and fewer people practice internal energy. Even if you have a powerful technique, it is impossible to cultivate deep internal energy in a short period of time.
In order to make himself stronger, Yu Feng now began to consider integrating his existing martial arts. However, integration is not something that can be done just by wanting to do it. Not only does one need to have a deep understanding of martial arts, but one also needs to integrate the similarities between the two to be able to integrate them. It is easier said than done.
After completing the first phase, Yufeng asked Lingyan to make a second phase of training plan, which focused on training Yufeng’s physique and strength. This was not only to improve strength, but Yufeng also understood that a strong body was also very popular in the Naruto world. For example, the Senju clan relied on their bodies to make a living.
Chapter 12: Treasures and Snakes (Old Version)
12. Strange Treasures and Snakes
In order not to cause too much trouble, Yu Feng practiced in the dense forest near his home, except for the monthly subsidy from the village. Because this place is relatively remote, no one noticed him doing this. Even if the Anbu occasionally came to the safety blind spot of this village to investigate, with the abnormal body movement of Lingbo Weibu, it would be difficult for the Anbu of Konoha to find this unknown little guy.
He also summed up his own way of training, which was to learn from Yang Guo in The Condor Heroes, and tried waterfalls, mountain torrents, and strong winds. For this reason, he had to leave Konoha Village and go to the deep mountains and old forests outside to train. He was able to leave the heavily guarded village thanks to his Lingbo Weibu, which he had mastered.
He secretly left the village at night, relying on this strange body movement to barely avoid the detection of the guards. You should know that the powerful Uchiha clan is now responsible for the security of Konoha. Being able to avoid the detection of the Sharingan is definitely a thing to be proud of. Yu Feng risked his life to come to the deep mountains, where there are huge waterfalls and rivers, which is the most ideal place for training.
At first, Yu Feng was not very adaptable to this way of training. Although he had special skills, in order to exercise his body, he had to block his internal force and challenge nature as an ordinary person. Standing under the waterfall, he was repeatedly washed into the river by huge mountain torrents and waterfalls, and climbed up again and again. With amazing perseverance, Yu Feng was finally able to sit in meditation and practice martial arts safely under the waterfall after a month.
After another month, he could not only meditate under the waterfall, but even if a flash flood occurred, he could easily dodge the rocks and broken wood rushing down from the top of the waterfall or use the wooden stick in his hand to push them away. This not only strengthened his body’s strength, but also his reaction speed, which was of great benefit to his future practice.
The harsh environment, combined with Yi Jin Xi Sui Er Jing and Long Xiang Prajna Gong, his physical strength has also become stronger in danger again and again. Now, even without using internal energy, he can practice various moves under the waterfall without being affected at all. The mountains and forests are dangerous, and Yu Feng lives a life like a savage every day.
Although this training method is very effective, Yu Feng also knows that he is still a child, so he dare not be too aggressive in his training. He remembered that in the Condor Heroes world, Yang Da Xia turned all his thoughts of Xiao Long Nu into motivation for training during the 16 years of waiting, and practiced hard in the sea day and night. Although he finally entered the Xiantian realm in his thirties, the crazy training also overwhelmed his body, and he looked like an old man in his fifties or sixties.
Yu Feng understood that this was the strength that Master Yang gained by overdrawing his vitality in advance. Although this strength was extremely powerful, it also caused his body to have hidden diseases. He disappeared after the Xiangyang War. After that, he might occasionally come out and meet the young Zhang Sanfeng, teach him some martial arts experience, and then he was never seen again.
The Condor Heroes disappeared from the Jianghu. It sounds epic, but also pitiful. No one knows what the final outcome of the sick hero Yang and the pure-hearted Xiaolongnu is, but Yufeng estimates that Yang Guo’s later years would not be very good, and he might even have died young. Otherwise, with his lively personality, it would be impossible for him to stay in the ancient tomb forever.
Therefore, Yu Feng was very serious about his training plan, and he also constantly took in various nutrients to ensure the good functioning of his body, otherwise he would definitely become the second Yang Da Xia. He would meditate and practice under the waterfall every morning, and fight tigers and leopards in the mountains and forests in the afternoon, and of course all kinds of venomous snakes and birds of prey.
From being trembling with fear at the beginning to being at ease later, Yu Feng experienced a brand new baptism. Even though he was very careful to control his own rhythm, his way of training was still very risky.
You have to know that Yu Feng is less than six years old now. His body has not grown up yet. According to his training method, even with more than 360 years of Qi support, he will die young. After all, such a body cannot withstand such torment. Fortunately, the children in the Naruto world are extremely strong, otherwise Xiao Qiang would not go to ninja school at such a young age, and now is the best age to practice martial arts.
On the basis of a good physical condition, Yu Feng also practiced Yi Jin Jing and Xi Sui Jing to cleanse the hair and marrow. After strengthening his body, he took a bath with herbs every night to increase his body’s toughness. Although he rarely read medical books in the past six months, he also found some herbs that can strengthen the body from those medical books.
Every time he needed to replenish nutrition or his practice exceeded his body’s capacity, Lingyan’s kind reminder would come to his mind, which allowed him to keep walking on the edge of the cliff without falling off.
Yu Feng practiced step by step, and his strength was increasing day by day. Although he often trained his body in waterfalls and mountain torrents, he did not become a muscular man, but his body lines became more and more symmetrical. This was all thanks to the assistance of the three unique skills of Yijinjing, Xisuijing and Longxiang Prajnagong, which made his body full of explosive power while maintaining a healthy body shape.
Logically speaking, the Dragon Elephant Prajna Sutra is a very difficult martial art to practice. Even a martial arts genius that only appears once in a century, like King Jinlun, only reached the tenth level after sixteen years. Even so, he was no match for the siege of Huang Yaoshi, Master Yideng and Old Boy, three masters of the Five Supremes level. If it weren’t for the fact that Hero Yang finally remembered the Sorrowful Palm, he would probably have been shocked to death by him.
Yu Feng’s progress in cultivation was very slow at the beginning, unlike other internal skills that can be cultivated quickly. However, this guy’s luck was really good. Once when he was collecting herbs, he accidentally found a fiery red lotus in a stream in the mountains. The fragrance was so strong that Yu Feng didn’t know what kind of lotus it was, but Ling Yan knew.
Looking at the lotus in front of him that was emitting a rich fragrance, he immediately realized that it was not an ordinary item. He quickly contacted Lingyan in his mind. Lingyan could also sense things in the outside world through the blood jade. After careful identification, she finally made a discovery: “Master, I know what this lotus is. It is a blood lotus.”
“Blood Lotus?! What on earth is this? You look so excited, is it some kind of natural treasure?” Lingyan’s voice came into his mind, and Yu Feng was a little confused. Lingyan knew that her master didn’t know much, so she explained, “Blood Lotus is a lotus born from heaven and earth, and usually grows in magma pools or hot springs.
In addition, it must grow in a sunny place, because its roots need to absorb nutrients from magma or hot springs, and its leaves also need to constantly obtain energy from the sun. It takes nearly a thousand years from germination to growth and flowering. The flower is blood red and looks like a ball of flame. “
Yu Feng was stunned by what Ling Yan said: “You make it sound so weird, what exactly is the effect of this thing? It can’t be just good-looking and useless, right?” “Hehe, of course not. Eating this lotus can not only greatly increase a person’s skills, but also improve physical fitness. The most important thing is that it can enhance the Yuan Yang in the human body. This is a tonic that men dream of.” Ling Yan felt a little embarrassed at the end.
When he heard that this thing actually had such an effect, it was exactly what he lacked. Thinking of this, Yu Feng immediately jumped into the water and prepared to pick it. If a man does not work for himself, he will be punished by heaven and earth. It is better to take such a good thing for himself. He is not a saint. It is better to use this thing to strengthen himself than to leave it to others.
The lotus was uprooted with one hand, which was simple, crude and effective. But a small snake with a golden body and a red fleshy crown on its head suddenly jumped out from under the lotus leaves. This strange little snake may have been here to protect this lotus. In its mind, this is its own private property. However, when it found that someone dared to steal its treasure, it got angry and immediately launched an attack.
Although the little snake was very brave, Yu Feng was not someone to be trifled with. When he saw the little snake flying towards him and preparing to bite him, he slapped it with his palm and sent it flying. This was not the first time he had done this. Fighting with animals like tigers, leopards, and gorillas was not for nothing, so Yu Feng’s reaction was very quick.
Looking at the fainted little snake, Yu Feng swallowed the blossoming lotus without hesitation. It was fragrant, and Yu Feng clearly felt a heat flow into his body after the lotus went down his throat. Before he could check what was going on, his whole body felt as hot as if he had fallen into a magma pool. The huge heat made Yu Feng feel like he was about to be burned. A cry of pain came out of his mouth, and his body kept rolling in the stream.
Lingyan could only complain helplessly at this time: “This idiot is too impatient. How can he eat it directly? I said it is a treasure from heaven. It would be strange if he doesn’t burn himself to death if he eats it directly. But now there is no other way. He can only activate his ability and let the blood jade help its master calm down.” But at this time, Yufeng was already on the verge of exploding.
The heat from his body evaporated the stream water quickly, but Yu Feng could no longer care about that. The only thing he wanted to do now was to get rid of the heat quickly, otherwise he would die. However, as the heat increased, his mind was no longer able to react. At this critical moment, he suddenly felt a piercing pain in his fingers.
The sudden severe pain made Yu Feng sober up temporarily. He didn’t care about the pain in his finger anymore, and took this opportunity to quickly circulate the Bei Ming True Qi. A vortex formed in his body, constantly pulling and absorbing the heat, trying to integrate it into the internal force of the Nine Yang Divine Art.
I don’t know how long it took before this heat was completely absorbed into the body under the effect of the powerful Beiming true qi, and evenly dispersed in various tissues and cells of the body. At the same time, Yufeng felt that his Nine Yang Divine Art internal force suddenly became more condensed and hotter, and a feeling of comfort instantly replaced the previous pain.
However, before he could test the current Nine Yang internal force, a cool breath suddenly came from his fingers. This cool breath was extremely cold. If Yu Feng felt the burning heat just now, then now it was freezing cold. The joints of his body were quickly frozen by the cold air, but the breath continued to flow into his body. Yu Feng had no choice but to use the Bei Ming Qi to transform it.
Chapter 13, Dragon Elephant Tenth Floor (Old Version)
13. Dragon Elephant Tenth Floor
When the last trace of cold air entered his body and was transformed, Yu Feng finally realized that this feeling of ice and fire was too unbearable. After the cold feeling disappeared, a lukewarm energy poured into his body, constantly strengthening the various tissues and cells in his body. He could even feel that his bones and blood had turned golden.
At this time Lingyan hurriedly shouted in her mind: “Master, now is the best time to practice the Dragon Elephant Prajna Sutra, you should practice it quickly, otherwise you will never have such a good opportunity in the future!” Hearing Lingyan’s anxious voice, Yufeng didn’t care about much else, and sat cross-legged on the river beach that had evaporated clean, and began to meditate according to the practice method of the Dragon Elephant Prajna Sutra.
Yu Feng had only practiced to the third level before, but he had a basic foundation. The surging Qi in his body was all transformed into the Dragon Elephant Technique, driving the three energies of heat, cold, and peace that were just absorbed into his body to continuously integrate into various tissues of his body. The principle of the Dragon Elephant Technique is to expel impurities from the blood, bones, and internal organs, and replenish the body by absorbing the essence of the outside world.
Just now, Yu Feng not only ate the blood lotus, but also unexpectedly obtained two kinds of energy, one cold and one peaceful. No matter what the properties of these energies are, they are the purest energy, and can be said to be the essence of the essence. At this time, practicing the Dragon Elephant Prajna Technique can be said to complement each other. Originally, this magical skill was very difficult to practice. The first level with high talent took two years, the second level took three to four years, and the third level took eight years.
Yu Feng had previously relied on his extraordinary talent and Ling Yan’s guidance to reach the third level in a month, which was quite impressive, but the fourth level was already a long way off. Yu Feng once suspected that King Jinlun had castrated himself to reach the tenth level, but he knew that was impossible.
The sun rose and set, and Yu Feng sat there motionless for three days. Suddenly he opened his eyes, a golden light flashed in his eyes, and then he opened his mouth and roared. What was different from the past was that the sound he made this time was a dragon roar that resounded through the heavens and the earth!
“Yinang!” “Woo…!” The huge noise startled all the wild animals within ten miles around, big and small, lying on the ground and not daring to move. The birds in the sky made sharp cries that made people shudder. In Konoha Village, which was dozens of miles away from the mountain, the third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen looked in this direction with some confusion. At this time, he frowned and had no idea what the noise just now was. He just prayed that it was not an attack by the enemy.
With a roar, Yu Feng was exhausted. Before he could see the changes in his body, he fainted after all these torments. The last remaining trace of consciousness was the tenth level of Dragon Elephant Prajna Sutra. He just lay in the dried up stream. At this time, his body exuded a golden-red aura, which deterred some beasts who had just come to their senses and wanted to take advantage of him.
The golden-red auras made the animals feel fear instinctively. Some wild animals that often fought with Yu Feng fled far away, and some smart animals even prepared to move away. They knew that this powerful opponent would become even more powerful after waking up, so for safety, the animals wisely chose to “go far away”!
After an unknown amount of time, Yu Feng slowly opened his eyes. The scene of his suffering was still before his eyes. But when he came to his senses, he found that his right index finger was in excruciating pain. He looked up at his right hand and saw a small golden snake hanging on his index finger, which was the one that attacked him before.
At this time, the snake had completely lost its vitality, and its body seemed to have been drained of blood and flesh, leaving only a snake skin. Enduring the severe pain, Yu Feng pulled the little snake out of his hand. The two deep blood holes on his fingers looked so creepy. He threw the little snake, which had become a “belt”, aside in anger, and then Yu Feng began to treat the wound.
At this time, Lingyan’s beautiful voice rang in his mind: “Congratulations, Master, for reaching the tenth level of Dragon Elephant Kung Fu!”
Hearing Lingyan’s voice, Yufeng often breathed a sigh of relief: “Haha, Lingyan, this time I turned a disaster into a blessing. I have mastered the tenth level of Dragon Elephant Prajna Sutra. According to the records in the book, each level has the strength of a dragon and an elephant with a thousand pounds of force. Even if what Jin said is exaggerated and reduced tenfold, each level only has 100 pounds of force, now I have a thousand pounds of force when I make a move. Who can withstand a slap from me in the future!”
“Hehe, the master is right. In this world, you have few rivals in terms of your personal strength. But don’t forget that this is a ninja world, dominated by ninjutsu, so your martial arts value will be lowered a lot. If you were in any other martial arts world, you would be invincible. In the future, you will have to work harder on ninjutsu.” Lingyan would always give Yufeng the most reasonable advice, even if Yufeng was about to die.
Yufeng Wenyan laughed and didn’t care. He also understood that although his skills looked powerful, they were still not enough in the face of various ninjutsu. In the early days of the Naruto world, he might still have a foothold, but in the later days, everyone seemed to be cheating, especially Uchiha Madara, Obito, and Naruto and Sasuke. They were simply bugs in the game. It seemed that he should learn some ninjutsu.
While chatting with Lingyan in his mind, Yufeng was treating the wound on his finger, and at the same time he was resenting the abominable snake: “Bah, this damn snake is so annoying. It’s just to steal its blood lotus, why is it so desperate? It hurts me so much! You deserve to be turned into a “belt”!”
Lingyan listened to him mumbling and sighed silently: “Master, you really don’t know how to appreciate the good things you have. This snake is also very important. It is an ancient exotic beast, the red-crowned snake. It is said that it can transform into a dragon after practicing for a thousand years. Although this little snake is only one foot long, it must be at least one or two hundred years old. And it likes to guard treasures. Everything it likes is not ordinary.”
“Oh? There is such a thing?!” Yu Feng didn’t expect that this little golden snake was so important. Ling Yan continued, “Yes, it was very dangerous for you to swallow the blood lotus without my permission just now, because the heat of the blood lotus is very strong, and it must be made into a pill before it can be taken. If this snake hadn’t suddenly bit you, you probably wouldn’t be awake yet.
Moreover, just now you used the North Sea Divine Art to absorb the energy of the blood lotus by chance, and by chance you also absorbed the true essence and body essence of the snake that had been practicing for two hundred years. That’s why I let you take this opportunity to practice the Dragon Elephant Prajna Art. And through this absorption, your North Sea Divine Art has changed a little, and it is no longer just able to absorb internal energy like before!”
“What did you say? Did the North Sea Divine Art mutate? I also sucked the true essence and essence of this snake!? This is too outrageous!” After hearing Ling Yan’s last few words, Yu Feng wanted to jump up high. In his impression, the North Sea Divine Art can absorb other people’s true energy for his own use, and can also comb the meridians. When he was the most uncomfortable just now, he was trying to use the North Sea Divine Art to drive the heat of the blood lotus to fuse, but he didn’t expect it to be successful.
Lingyan said that she had absorbed all the essence and vitality of the red crown snake, which was a little unbelievable. Looking at the red crown snake with only the skin left, Yufeng fell into deep thought. Lingyan then said to him: “This red crown snake is naturally yin, so it can just neutralize the heat in your body. Otherwise, how can you say that you are so lucky!”
Yu Feng then remembered that when he was absorbing the heat of the blood lotus just now, a cold force that was no less powerful than the blood lotus entered his body, making him experience the dual worlds of ice and fire. At the same time, a moderate and peaceful energy also entered his body, which should be the essence of the red crowned snake.
Thinking of this, Yu Feng smiled smugly: “Hahaha, it turns out that my luck is not to be underestimated. I can encounter such things. By the way, Lingyan. What is the matter with the North Sea Divine Art that you mentioned that has mutated?” Lingyan did not answer him directly: “I am not very clear about this question, but Master, you will pay attention to it in the future. Just don’t get yourself hurt when the time comes!”
“Tsk, if you don’t want to tell me, then don’t tell me. It will be more interesting to slowly discover it later!” Yu Feng complained speechlessly and continued to treat the wound on his finger. But what surprised him was that the two blood holes that were deep enough to reach the bone were gradually disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye. After ten minutes, they had completely recovered and there was no trace of the bloody appearance before.
Although he was not very sure, he also understood that this was probably the effect of him absorbing all the essence of the two treasures, the Blood Lotus and the Red Crowned Snake. He would never have to worry about getting injured again. Even Luffy in “One Piece” could not catch up with this healing speed.
After stretching his muscles, Yu Feng felt that his body seemed a hundred times stronger than before. His eyes could see more clearly, his ears could hear more clearly, and he seemed to have endless energy.
The blood lotus is a naturally yang thing, while the red crowned snake is a naturally yin thing. By chance, Yu Feng absorbed the heat from the fire lotus and the coldness from the red crowned snake, as well as the essence of the red crowned snake’s body over two hundred years. This provided a source of energy for the Dragon Elephant Skill. He has practiced to the tenth level, but if he wants to go one step further in the future, he doesn’t know what kind of treasure he should eat.
Moreover, after absorbing the blood and flesh essence of the red crown snake, Yu Feng also changed in some aspects, which would gradually become apparent as he grew up. This series of opportunities and Yu Feng’s own hard work laid a good foundation. Now he has no way to make himself improve, and his martial arts training has reached a bottleneck.
The real plot will not begin for a few years, so he can use these years to prepare himself well. Attending a ninja school is a must, and only there can he learn the introductory courses of ninjutsu. For a newbie like him, all future ninjutsu will depend on the knowledge accumulated in school.
I have some free time today, so I will add two more chapters. The next chapter will gradually get into the main topic. Here comes Yakumo.
Chapter 14: Meeting Yakumo on the Road (Old Version)
14. Meeting Yakumo on the Road
The reason why Yu Feng was so sure that the plot had not started yet was because he had confirmed the time when he first crossed over. And once before, when he went to collect the subsidy, he finally met a yellow-haired boy who kept shouting that he wanted to be a Hokage. Even when he was collecting the subsidy from the village, he still played pranks to play tricks on him.
I think everyone knows who this guy is. Yes, this is the male No. 1 Uzumaki Naruto in the original work. Yufeng had guessed that this guy should be about the same age as himself, and seeing the real person just confirmed his guess. Yufeng and Naruto are both six years old now, which means that we have to wait another year before the Hokage School opens, and the plot will gradually unfold.
The real story begins when they are 12 years old, that is, when they are divided into classes after graduation. So Mingcheng Yufeng still has plenty of time to practice. But there is another problem before Yufeng, that is, tuition. He doesn’t know whether the ninja school needs tuition, but with his current subsidy, it is only enough to make ends meet, and it is impossible to use it for other expenses.
Yu Feng had no choice. In order to go to school, he could only continue to live like a savage. He saved all the subsidies he received and solved the problem of eating in the wild. Yu Feng would not let go of anything edible, whether it was meat from animals or fruits from trees. Fortunately, he had done this kind of thing a lot in his previous life, so he was not starving to death now.
Now Yu Feng not only has peerless Qinggong, but also has deep internal strength and a strong body, so he can easily avoid the village guards and Uchiha’s guards to hunt outside the village. And those precious animal skins were not wasted, he processed them and sold them to the boss who had set up a connection before.
Since there are too many strong people in the Naruto world, those animals that seem powerful in the eyes of normal people are just a matter of a few moves in front of these ninjas, so animal fur is not as precious in the Naruto world as in modern society. Although the value is not high, it can still be sold at a good price, which has become an important source of income for Yufeng.
Konoha, a village full of big trees and vegetation, covers a vast area. Outside are mountains and primeval forests. Yufeng can explore it with peace of mind. Not only does it satisfy his appetite, but he also finds many precious medicinal materials based on the medical books Lingyan gave him, which can be fully utilized after drying.
And because he had mastered the tenth level of the Dragon Elephant Prajna Sutra, his strength increased greatly, and Yu Feng finally unlocked the last row of bookshelves. He was satisfied and got the “Tianjian Divine Art” that he had long wanted, the last of the four divine arts of the Xiaoyao Sect, and also the most powerful and difficult one to practice.
This technique emphasizes the mutual dependence of yin and yang, and the law of nature. It is completely the practitioner’s perception of nature, a bit like the principles of Zhang Sanfeng’s Tai Chi and the God of War Atlas, but there are also big differences. To practice this extraordinary technique, you must have a strong yin and yang force. There are ten levels of the technique, and the yin and yang force required to practice each level is multiplied.
Even though Yu Feng was gifted and had absorbed the blood lotus and the red crown snake, he had only practiced the magic skill to the fifth level before he stagnated. In fact, there was another reason for this. The energy essence of the blood lotus’s extreme yang power and the red crown snake’s extreme yin power remaining in his body had not been completely absorbed. Even with the assistance of the Dragon Elephant Skill and the Yi Jin Jing, he only absorbed a part of it.
It seemed that an opportunity was needed to fully absorb it, but Yufeng didn’t know this, and Lingyan, the universal encyclopedia, didn’t know either. After all, the body was not hers, so it was impossible for Yufeng to fully understand the state of the body.
But there was one thing Yu Feng was still very concerned about, that is, when practicing the “Tianjian Divine Art” to the tenth level, he could actually condense his spiritual consciousness. This kind of mysterious thing has only been seen in novels, and now he has the opportunity to obtain this ability, which makes him very happy. What’s more, practicing to the tenth level can improve the foundation of cultivation, making his cultivation speed twice as fast. (The foreshadowing is finished, and I can finally get to the point.)
On this day, Yufeng and Lingyan exchanged their thoughts on “Tianjian Divine Art” and then left the barrier, because it was time to collect the subsidy. Although this little money could only sustain his life, he had lived in the wild for a year, eating wild fruits and game, and had not spent much money, so he had saved a little. But in order to pick up girls in the future, he had to value this little money, because a little bit adds up to a lot.
After washing his face outside, Yu Feng went out. After receiving his subsidy at the Hokage Building, he started strolling on the road. He had been in the Naruto world for a year and had not strolled much. Anyway, he was going to give himself a day off today, so he might as well stroll around the legendary Konoha Village. Maybe he would meet some acquaintances (of course, the people he is familiar with must not be familiar with him).
Humming a little tune and taking square steps, Ming Cheng Yufeng began to shuttle through the streets and alleys of Konoha like an ancient landlord. But to his disappointment, he didn’t see any familiar characters from the original work, let alone those beautiful girls. It seems that he will have to wait until he enters school to see those real characters.
Disappointed, Yu Feng also lost interest in strolling, so he found a nearby vegetable market, bought some ingredients, and prepared to go back and cook a meal to reward himself for his hard work in the past year. To be honest, in order to practice martial arts, he really didn’t eat any proper meals in the past year, basically barbecue, sashimi, or wild fruits.
Occasionally, he would cook a good meal just to make Lingyan happy. He seldom cooked a proper meal to satisfy his own appetite. With his skills at this level, he could go without food for a few days. But since he had time today, he might as well cook a good meal to reward himself.
Without further ado, he bought all the utensils and ingredients and walked out of the market humming a little tune, but he soon discovered a new problem, that is, he was lost. In the past, apart from collecting subsidies, he bought some ingredients from nearby stores to make delicious food for Lingyan, and he had never been to a large-scale market like today.
Fortunately, he still looks like a child. He is good-looking and knows how to act cute and act coquettish. After asking seven or eight people, he slowly found the way home.
Yu Feng was walking back absentmindedly while humming a little tune, when he suddenly felt himself bump into something soft, and then heard a painful cry of “Ouch”. The guy’s first reaction was to throw away the things in his hand, touch the living allowance in his arms, and found that it was not missing, so he was relieved.
It turned out that this unscrupulous guy was putting himself in someone else’s shoes and mistakenly thought that he had encountered a scene from a martial arts novel, where he was bumped into and his wallet was stolen… In fact, he didn’t even think about it. With his current skills and abilities, who could easily steal his belongings? It was purely a syndrome caused by reading too many novels.
After coming to his senses, Yu Feng laughed at himself. It seemed that he was a little overly sensitive. He smiled awkwardly and then looked carefully at the scene in front of him. At first glance, Yu Feng fell into dementia…
Opposite Mingcheng Yufeng, a little girl was sitting on the ground crying. It was obvious that Yufeng had bumped into her just now. The little girl was wearing a light pink ninja suit, with brown-black hair and big black eyes. She was very pretty and cute, but her face was a little pale, and it seemed that she was sick or not in good health.
The reason why Yu Feng fell into dementia was that the little girl in front of him looked familiar, but she was definitely not one of the heroines he was familiar with. Who was she? Yu Feng was puzzled. With his obsession with Naruto, it was impossible for him not to know such a person.
If she looked familiar, I must have seen her in the original novel, but she was definitely not a major character. She probably only appeared in one or two episodes, so I couldn’t remember who she was. Thinking about it was useless. The little girl was still crying on the ground. After all, I was a man, so I had to help her. Even if it was the little girl who bumped into him, Yu Feng had to show his gentlemanly style.
Putting down something in his hand, Yu Feng walked over and helped the little girl up: “Little sister, are you okay? I’m sorry, I bumped into you. Are you hurt?” While speaking, he was already standing face to face with the little girl.
The little girl was obviously not the kind of person who was unreasonable and said hurriedly in a low voice: “I’m fine, I should be the one to say sorry. I ran out in anger just now, and I didn’t look at the road, so I knocked down the little brother.” After she said that, her face was a little red.
Mingcheng Yufeng was very surprised. Although he knew that most children in this world matured early, the shy look of the little girl made it clear that she had a crush on him. Well, it must be because he was too handsome. If he showed his domineering aura, would the little girl throw herself at him? This guy began to have delusions.
I have to say that his mind is a bit dirty. It is true that the children here are precocious, but they are not open-minded enough for a little girl to fall in love with a little boy at first sight. Unless, like in the original book, Naruto saved Hinata once when he was very young, so that the Hyuga princess remembered this troublemaker immediately, and the two finally got together.
The reason why the little girl blushed was because she had never talked to strangers since she was a child, let alone had no friends, so she was shy. This had nothing to do with Yu Feng being handsome or not. Although this guy had not only greatly improved his skills after a year of hard training, but also changed his appearance a lot, but even if a six-year-old child was handsome, how handsome could he be? At most, he was just cute.
Seeing this handsome boy who was normal just now now with his eyes rolled up, his eyeballs shaped like hearts, and drooling from the corners of his mouth, if he hadn’t just been able to speak, the little girl would have suspected that this guy was under an illusion. However, it seemed that he couldn’t return to normal for a while, so in order to make this guy who was about to turn into a pervert become a normal person, the little girl could only give it a try.
She gently pushed Yu Feng’s upper body and asked, “Little brother (he is a head taller than his peers, thanks to his martial arts training), what’s wrong with you? Why don’t you talk?”
After being pushed by the little girl, Yu Feng finally came to his senses. Back to reality, he scratched his head awkwardly and said, “Hey, I just thought of a joke and lost my mind (I don’t even need to make up a lie), I’m fine. By the way, what’s your name, little sister?” After getting over his narcissism, Yu Feng began to care about the identity of the little girl because he felt that she looked familiar.
“My name is Kurama Yakumo. What’s yours, little brother?”
Four updates, Kakashi and Kurenai will appear soon, and of course the ninja dog Puck.
Chapter 15, The Cause of Yakumo’s Illness (Old Version)
15. The cause of Yakumo’s illness
The little girl had no ulterior motives, and they were in her own village. Yu Feng’s appearance made people feel approachable, so she thought that this little brother should not be a bad person, so she said her name without hesitation.
“What? Ya, Yakumo!!!” This time Yufeng was really surprised. This little girl turned out to be Kurama Yakumo. No wonder he felt familiar but couldn’t remember her. It turned out that she was a character that appeared in the early theatrical version. With a blood limit, she could materialize illusions, and was considered a genius ninja. However, she only appeared a few times and left the stage. She was just a foreshadowing for Naruto’s tricks. She was also a character in the early stage, so Yufeng didn’t remember her.
And he vaguely remembered that Kurama Yakumo seemed to have a split personality problem, which was a demon in her heart. It was funny to think about it. The protagonist didn’t see her, but he actually saw a character who could be considered a minor character in the original work. But Yakumo was quite likable at this time. Since he met her, he would help her. He couldn’t let her kill his parents anymore, and he had to let her become a real ninja. With this help, he would have more protection when he went out to fight.
Besides, the Kurama family is also one of the noble families in Konoha, but it has gradually declined due to the lack of bloodline limits for many years. If Yufeng helps Yakumo, the rising star of the Kurama family, then it will be a great favor to the Kurama family. He will no longer be alone in Konoha in the future, and it will be beneficial to establish such a relationship.
Yakumo saw Yufeng’s surprised look and asked in confusion: “Yes, my name is Yakumo. What’s wrong, little brother? Is there anything strange?” Yufeng laughed and concealed his embarrassment. He would not tell Yakumo that he was planning to hit on her, otherwise Yufeng could not guarantee that the other party would not use an illusion on him to give him a taste of his power.
Facing Yakumo’s doubts, Yufeng, the old sparrow, immediately thought of an excuse: “Ah, nothing, I just dreamed a few days ago that an old man said that I would soon meet a little girl named Yakumo. She is smart, gentle and cute, but she needs my help. After waking up, I didn’t care much about it. After all, it was just a dream. I didn’t expect to really meet you, hahaha.”
This guy never blinks when he lies. He used to deceive his master. After entering the Naruto world, he has been alone and has no chance to contact outsiders. Now that he meets Yakumo, he finally has the opportunity to display this unique skill.
His words not only concealed his previous panic, but also aroused Yakumo’s curiosity. He also praised Yakumo a few words. The ultimate way to pick up girls is to flatter them invisibly.
Sure enough, after hearing his nonsense, Yakumo’s face turned red again: “I’m not as good as you say.” It has to be said that women’s three major hobbies (love of beauty, love to listen to sweet words, and love shopping. There is a saying that goes, I won’t conquer the city, I won’t conquer the country, I will only conquer the family) are iron rules no matter where they go.
Seeing Yakumo’s cute appearance, Yufeng spared no effort to praise her, which made the little girl embarrassed, but the two began to get to know each other. After introducing themselves, Yakumo asked naively: “Brother Yufeng, the old man in your dream said that you came to help me, is that true?”
This time Yu Feng didn’t joke but nodded seriously: “Actually, at first I thought it was just a ridiculous dream and didn’t take it seriously. But now I really met you, which means this dream is still credible. Do you really have any difficulties that need my help?”
Yakumo Bunyan nodded hurriedly and said, “Yes, I wanted to be a great ninja since I was a child, to bring honor to my parents and family, and my clan members said that I was very talented and was the hope of the family. But later I found that I was weak and sickly, and my health was very poor. At first it was fine, and I thought it would be healed soon, but I found many doctors and medical ninjas but none of them could cure my illness. Now I can’t even practice the most basic physical skills.
Mom and Dad asked me to give up. I know they were doing this for my own good, but I didn’t want to give up my dream. This morning, even Teacher Hong, who loved me the most, helped Dad and the others persuade me to be a normal person. I disagreed, and in the end, Dad even said that he would not let me go to the Ninja School and would not give me tuition. So I had a fight with them and ran out crying, and then I bumped into you. “After saying this, Yakumo started crying again, probably because of the psychological grievance.
If women’s weaknesses are the three hobbies, then men’s weaknesses are that they cannot bear to see women cry, especially such a cute little girl. Ming Chengyufeng’s heart beat fast and he felt his heart was broken. At the same time, he also understood why Yakumo bumped into him, and he also knew that Yakumo’s inner demon also started from this time, and then became stronger and stronger, and finally lost control and killed his parents.
It was because of her health that her parents did not agree to Yakumo becoming a ninja, which made her resentful and formed a demon in her heart. Looking at the pale face of Yakumo, Yufeng knew that her health was not ordinary. He shamelessly grabbed Yakumo’s hand and persuaded her: “Yakumo, can you continue your dream of becoming a ninja when your health is better? If so, brother Yufeng may be able to help you, because I also have medical skills.”
This guy didn’t just practice martial arts this year, he took time to learn medicine. Fighting with wild beasts frequently, he was bound to get injured, and if he didn’t want to go to Konoha Hospital, he had to find a way himself. Besides, he had to take a medicinal bath every day, and the formula also needed to be adjusted as his body changed, so Yu Feng forced himself to learn some medical theory and pharmacology, and with his smart mind he learned quite well.
Only with a certain medical foundation can one survive better, and medical ninjas are very important here. It is better to rely on oneself than on others, and it is safer to control the capital of saving one’s life, so he spent almost all his free time reading medical books.
Hearing what Yufeng said, Yakumo immediately stopped crying and asked, “Really? Brother Yufeng, do you know medical skills? But can you cure my illness at such a young age?” Although she was young, Yakumo was not stupid. After hearing what Yufeng said, she also suspected whether this little boy who was not much older than her was bragging.
Yu Feng knew that what he said was not convincing, so he could only prove himself with actions. He said frankly: “Yes, so I said it’s possible. Why don’t we give it a try first, I’ll take your pulse and see if I can cure you.” “Taking a pulse? What is that?” Yakumo, a character in the Naruto world, had no idea what Chinese medicine was. At most, he had a Chinese medicine institute, but in the end it didn’t show any value.
Yu Feng hurriedly explained: “This is a special diagnostic method of my own. I only use my hands, herbs and small objects to assist in treating diseases. Unlike the medical ninjas in Konoha Hospital who use instruments for injections and don’t use chakra for treatment.” In fact, he doesn’t have chakra himself, so he can’t use it.
After listening to Yufeng’s explanation, Xiao Yakumo was confused, but for the sake of getting better, he chose to believe him: “Brother Yufeng, what should I do?” “You don’t have to do anything, just give me your hand, and leave the rest to me.” Yufeng had some experience in taking the pulse. When he lived with his master before, he had discussed and practiced with him to some extent.
“Oh, okay then.” The brief conversation ended, and Yakumo obediently stretched out his right hand, and Yufeng didn’t care about any suspicion of gender (he didn’t care in the first place, they had already held hands before, so this was no big deal) and put his fingers on Yakumo’s wrist and began to listen carefully, and feel the rhythm of Yakumo’s pulse.
Yu Feng was quite serious in taking the pulse. At first, he was a little nervous because it was his first time to take the pulse in this world. He was afraid that the body structure would be different from that in his previous world. But he soon calmed down because he thought about his own ability. Gradually, he relaxed and entered the state of a doctor.
His current pulse diagnosis method is a combination of martial arts, which is somewhat different from ordinary Chinese medicine pulse diagnosis. While diagnosing the pulse, Yu Feng will release a subtle and gentle true qi to explore where the symptoms in Yakumo’s body are. The true qi travels along the body’s meridians, which can not only detect the root cause of the disease, but also will not harm the patient’s body.
Yu Feng always felt that anyone with a little fame in the Hokage world should not be a soft persimmon. Even Gekko Gale, who had severe tuberculosis, was a master of Konoha-style swordsmanship and a special jonin in Konoha Village. His strength was very close to that of a jonin. So there must be some special reason why Yakumo’s health was so bad. Since so many so-called famous doctors couldn’t find the reason, he had to be more careful.
But he soon understood the crux of Yakumo’s problem. It was not that those famous doctors had poor skills, but that they did not understand martial arts at all, let alone the concept of meridians. As for mobilizing chakra, it was different from the route of practicing internal energy. Yakumo’s body looked no different from that of an ordinary person, and all his joints and meridians were normal, but the most critical eight extraordinary meridians in the human body were blocked.
Normal people have several meridians that are connected, but Yakumo has none. Not only that, other common meridians are also gradually blocked due to this special physique. Meridians are like human blood vessels. Once they are blocked, it would be strange for the body to recover.
Compared to Yufeng who was born with all his meridians open, Yakumo was not able to open all his meridians. This condition is called “Nine Yin Absolute Meridians” in the martial arts world. In order to ensure the accuracy of his diagnosis, Yufeng also communicated with Lingyan in his mind. After Lingyan’s affirmation, he determined the crux of Yakumo’s problem.
The physical illness “Nine Yin Meridians” generally cannot be cured, unless there is a miracle, maybe you can turn a disaster into a blessing and become a martial arts master. However, in this world, Yakumo is unlikely to have the so-called miracles seen in martial arts dramas.
Chapter 16: Tricking Yakumo (Old Version)
16. Fooling Yakumo
Seeing Yufeng’s frown, Yakumo was also filled with worry. This was her last chance. Although she was worried, Yufeng’s gentle innate energy made her feel very comfortable. It was not until Yufeng withdrew his fingers and the innate energy disappeared that Yakumo asked with some reluctance and worry: “Brother Yufeng, can you not cure my illness?” After saying that, her face became gloomy.
Yu Feng did not answer her, but pondered for a long time. He had only seen such a disease in novels before, but he had no experience in treating it. However, he did not give up. While recalling the records in the medical book, he discussed with Ling Yan in his mind the method of treating Yakumo. After about a quarter of an hour, his frown relaxed.
Yufeng smiled confidently at this time. He lowered his head and said to Yakumo, “Yakumo, if I say that Brother Yufeng can cure your illness, do you believe it?” Yakumo nodded excitedly when he heard that there was a chance, “Yes, I believe it. Because Brother Yufeng is my good friend and he won’t lie to me. Besides, when you took my pulse just now, I felt warm and comfortable. I believe Brother Yufeng can cure me.”
Yakumo’s answer made Yufeng a little embarrassed. His own purpose was not pure. He helped Yakumo just to find a backer for himself in Konoha in the future. However, this little deception was nothing. After all, it was not a deception if he could cure her illness.
After learning the cause of Yakumo’s illness, Yufeng combined his knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine and thought of a way to cure “Nine Yin Absolute Meridians”. Yakumo, the little girl, felt like she had grabbed a life-saving straw and believed in his words without a doubt.
So this guy instantly turned into a big bad wolf and started to deceive the young Yakumo: “Thank you for your trust, but if you want to be cured, you have to go home with me. There are my tools and herbs, and you can also eat the food I cook. Brother Yufeng’s cooking skills are very good. How is it?”
This guy is preparing to abduct the little girl, and he has thrown out all the sugar-coated bullets. This disease may be difficult for ordinary warriors or doctors, but with his ability, he can just sit on the spot and use the powerful true qi to open up Yakumo’s meridians. After all, not everyone has more than 300 years of true qi as a foundation. It is precisely because of this that Yu Feng is so confident.
Since he could have cured Yakumo quickly on the spot, he insisted on going home to treat Yakumo. He just wanted to have a long-term relationship with Yakumo in the future. The training plan still makes people feel quite evil. It has to be said that this guy has become bad after traveling through time. Yu Feng shouted evilly in his heart: Laozi is not a good person.
If his plan succeeds, Yufeng believes that he will not only have a childhood sweetheart, but also be able to connect with the Kurama clan. The Kurama clan will also gradually regain its former reputation as Yakumo’s health improves, which is also a good thing for Yufeng. After all, without a strong backer, he can’t make it.
If Naruto didn’t have a father who was the fourth generation, Kakashi and Jiraiya would have bothered to teach him, not to mention that he eventually became the strongest Hokage. Although he suffered a little when he was a child, as he grew up, Konoha began to train him as the future successor. Otherwise, if he were an ordinary person, it would be difficult for him to become a ninja, let alone a Hokage.
As expected, after hearing what Yufeng said, Yakumo did not hesitate at all, especially after hearing that she could eat the food cooked by Yufeng himself, it seemed more attractive to her than curing the illness. She immediately agreed: “Okay, I haven’t been to Brother Yufeng’s house yet, but if your cooking is not delicious, I won’t eat it. Let’s see if you are bragging.” The poor little girl didn’t know that she had turned into a little white rabbit and fell into the trap of the big bad wolf.
Seeing that Yakumo readily agreed, Yufeng hurriedly patted his chest and assured: “I guarantee that you, little princess, have never eaten the food cooked by Brother Yufeng. Today, not only can I cure your illness, but I can also satisfy your cravings. Hahaha, I’m so great, hahahaha!” The weird laughter actually came from the mouth of this little shota, making many people around him frown.
“Humph, you are the greedy cat.” Yakumo was a little unhappy about the title of greedy cat, but he still pouted and walked hand in hand with Yufeng to Yufeng’s house at the edge of the village. A simple kidnapping plan was completed. However, an old man doing business nearby frowned at their backs, but didn’t say anything. Yufeng’s hateful laughter just now was still echoing in his ears.
The reason why Yufeng’s abduction plan went so smoothly was not because Yakumo was too stupid or naive, but because she needed to heal her body. The children in the Naruto world are all little and smart. Everyone has their own dreams and pursuits. They will spare no effort to achieve their goals. This is the case with Naruto, Sasuke, and other little strong men.
Out of her desire for her dream and her pursuit of the ninja profession, Yakumo would not miss even the slightest chance to heal her body, not to mention that this little brother made her feel very pleasing to the eye and at ease, and he didn’t seem to be lying to her. The airflow just now (actually Yufeng’s true energy) did make her feel unprecedentedly comfortable, so Yakumo decided to take a gamble.
The relationship between people is often established by an opportunity, just like Yufeng and Yakumo now. One is a minor character who has appeared a few times, and the other is a passerby who has no chance to appear and is not even a minor character. The two of them actually met here. It must be said that this is God’s will. It was also this encounter that gave Yufeng a series of opportunities.
“Haha, congratulations, Master. We have successfully abducted the little princess of the Kurama family!” Lingyan’s playful voice rang in Yufeng’s mind. Yufeng was already accustomed to Lingyan’s sudden attacks: “Hehe, this is not considered abduction. After all, I have the ability to cure her. As long as her illness is cured, it won’t be considered abduction, hahaha!”
“But Master, your purpose is not pure. You often took advantage of others in the past. Now that you have a little beauty, you immediately become a big bad wolf!” “Really? Did I take advantage of you? Why don’t I remember it!” Yu Feng would not admit to some of the rogue things he had done, but Lingyan obviously would not bother with him: “Okay, okay, I’m going to catch up on my sleep, you go pick up girls!”
Before Yufeng could fight back, Lingyan “disconnected”. But Yufeng didn’t care. They often interacted like this and were used to it. While walking home with Yakumo, he was thinking about the details of the treatment. After all, Yakumo’s disease was very special and one careless move could backfire.
Originally, he could have used his powerful inner strength to open up Yakumo’s eight extraordinary meridians, but in order to avoid being discovered by others, especially the Anbu, Yufeng had to go home to treat Yakumo. After all, this was a street with people coming and going everywhere. Secondly, if Yakumo’s meridians were opened up at once, it might have other effects on her body, and Yufeng didn’t dare to take that risk.
With these reasons as a basis, Yufeng had nothing to feel guilty about even if there was some suspicion of abduction. Of course, if he hadn’t taken Yakumo home, he would probably have been a good warrior for his entire life. It was this coincidence, arranged by God, that gave Yufeng the opportunity to become a well-rounded ninja.
Yufeng took Yakumo to his home. On the way, he kept thinking about the method of treating the blocked meridians, and the time passed in his thinking. However, in order to cultivate feelings, this guy told Yakumo some jokes from his previous life while thinking about the treatment method, which made the little girl very happy. Her cheerful laughter could be heard all the way.
Soon, Yufeng and Yakumo arrived at Yufeng’s home, a small house with a small yard. As a lady from a big family, Yakumo had never seen such a small place before. Looking at the house that was not much bigger than a doghouse, she whispered, “Brother Yufeng, your house is so small, how do you and your parents live?” Indeed, Yakumo saw that the house with only one bedroom, one kitchen, and a small living room could not accommodate three people.
Yu Feng smiled and said, “I live alone at home. My parents died shortly after I was born. I rely on the village’s relief to survive until now. The previous guardian teacher hasn’t been here for a long time. Maybe something happened while he was on a mission outside. The village didn’t send a guardian here again, so I have lived here alone for several years. I have to take care of myself. Otherwise, how can I cook?”
Hearing about Yufeng’s tragic experience, Yakumo felt very sad. Compared with Yufeng, there was a huge difference between her and him. Although she was in poor health, her parents and teacher Hong always loved her very much. It was not an exaggeration to say that they had everything they needed. She had never had to worry about food and clothing since she was a child.
How did Xiang Yufeng get here?
Yakumo felt that although God gave her a bad body, he made up for it by giving her a warm home. But Brother Yufeng wanted to live independently, and when he mentioned it, he had a strong smile on his face (actually, it was just an ordinary smile, but this guy didn’t show any sadness). He didn’t have any impression of his parents in this world, let alone the guardian teacher.
Looking at the “strong” Yufeng, Yakumo’s eyes reddened: “I’m sorry, Yufeng brother, for bringing up your sad story. From now on you will have me as a friend. I will accompany you and you will never be alone again.” After saying that, he decided in his heart that he would go home and apologize to his parents and not throw tantrums anymore.
Seeing Yakumo’s sympathy for him because of his life experience, Yufeng shook his head: “It’s nothing, it’s been so long, I’m used to it. Now let’s treat you quickly. When you get better, we can play together.” Yakumo nodded hurriedly: “Yes, I will listen to Brother Yufeng, but how do you want to treat you, and what do you need me to do?”
Yu Feng thought for a moment and said, “Wait a moment, I’ll boil some hot water, and then use the airflow that made you feel comfortable just now to comb your body. But it may be a little painful afterwards, can you bear it?” Yakumo nodded firmly, “I’m not afraid of pain, Yakumo is very strong, as long as my disease can be cured, I’m not afraid of pain.”
Chapter 17, Acupuncture and Medicinal Bath (Old Version)
17. Acupuncture and medicinal bath
Seeing Yakumo’s determination, Yufeng scratched Yakumo’s nose and said, “Okay, Yakumo is really strong. I’ll go boil some water and treat you as soon as the water boils.” Yufeng ran out under Yakumo’s expectant eyes. Next, Yufeng began to prepare for his first diagnosis and treatment in this world. First, he put water in the big pot, added firewood, and started the fire.
After doing all this, he found the bathtub that he usually used for medicinal baths at home, rinsed it quickly, and then found a few stones from outside and placed them in a triangle. After placing the bathtub on the stones, he took out several large paper bags from the bedroom, which contained medicinal herbs collected this year and dried for later use.
He put several different medicinal materials into the bathtub according to the proportions, and then continued to boil water. It seemed that this guy was going to prepare a medicinal bath to treat Yakumo. This method was slow, but it was much better than directly opening up the meridians. It would not harm Yakumo’s vitality, and he would not waste too much true energy. Although he had enough true energy, it would be troublesome to recover if he consumed too much.
Yufeng wants to use the most primitive and safest method to treat Yakumo. Although the use of true qi to comb the meridians and the assistance of acupuncture and medicinal baths will slow down the recovery process, there is still plenty of time to cure the disease.
There was still more than a year before the Ninja School was opened, which was enough time for him to treat Yakumo. He also learned this method from the medical books of the Lingjiu Palace. The powerful Xiaoyao Sect was not only terrible in martial arts, but also in medical skills. Doctor Xue, the disciple of Wuyazi, was known as the “enemy of the king of hell”.
After the water boiled, Yufeng saw that everything was almost ready, so he came to the living room and said to Yakumo, “Okay, Yakumo, the preparations are done. Now sit cross-legged and don’t do anything. Remember to stay calm and don’t have any emotional fluctuations. Do you understand? Otherwise, it will affect you.”
Yakumo nodded obediently: “Yes, I understand, Brother Yufeng, but how long will this treatment take?” After saying that, he sat cross-legged as Yufeng said. Yufeng said carefully: “At first, I will use Qigong to help you comb your meridians, and then I will use auxiliary treatment. It will take about two hours in total. But Brother Yufeng can cook for you during this time. What do you think? This is a good idea, right?”
Yakumo smiled happily and said, “Well, then Brother Yufeng, please treat me quickly. I’m still waiting to eat the food you cook.” Yufeng held his forehead and thought that this girl was really a greedy cat. It seemed that she cared more about food than healing her body. After adjusting his mood, Yufeng sat cross-legged behind her, pressed his hands against the acupuncture points on Yakumo’s back, and began to circulate the internal force of Yijinjing and Jiuyang Zhenqi to clear the meridians for the Eight Movements.
What a classic way of healing. This kind of plot has appeared in front of martial arts fans countless times, especially when the hero and heroine are healing, there will always be some unexpected things. But now it is impossible for accidents to happen. When it comes to healing, there may be nothing better than the healing chapter of the Nine Yin Manual, but when it comes to combing the meridians, there is nothing more suitable than the Yi Jin Jing and the Nine Yang Magic Skill.
Yakumo felt the energy entering her body immediately, and the familiar airflow still made her feel so comfortable. Yufeng began to circulate the energy slowly, starting from Yakumo’s Dantian, and moving forward bit by bit. The meridians along the way were more or less blocked, but they were immediately cleared under Yufeng’s powerful energy.
After clearing the blockages, Yakumo could clearly feel a burst of pain, but she could still endure it, and then there was a burst of comfort. In the blink of an eye, she experienced this feeling dozens of times, and Yakumo finally realized what it meant to feel pain and happiness. As time passed, the ordinary meridians in Yakumo’s body had been combed.
At this time, all the ordinary meridians in her body have been opened. Yakumo can clearly feel that her body is much more relaxed than before, at least not so tired, and her face is also flushed. Doing this is just a beginning. Yufeng now has to continue his work. Today, he must clear the blocked eight extraordinary meridians for Yakumo.
Things are often easier said than done. Yufeng’s true qi attacked Yakumo’s belt meridian just like before. The belt meridian is located at the back of the human body and is one of the main meridians for metabolism, so it must be combed with extreme caution. But once the belt meridian is unblocked, Yakumo’s body will have a qualitative leap.
The true energy was steaming, and Yufeng began to sweat, while Yakumo felt a piercing pain. But for her dream, to become a ninja, she gritted her teeth and insisted on not saying a word, for fear of affecting the treatment. She felt the effect of Yufeng’s brother’s treatment just now, so now she firmly believed that this handsome boy could cure her.
Besides, Yufeng had warned her at the beginning that it might be a little painful, so she was mentally prepared and endured the piercing pain. Looking at Yakumo’s trembling body, Yufeng nodded. This little girl was still quite strong. He then increased his strength and continuously injected Qi into Yakumo’s body. At this time, half of the belt meridian had been opened, and the rest was just a matter of gradual progress.
Yufeng didn’t dare to open up her meridians in one go, or the little girl would be in so much pain. He persisted for an hour before he finally opened up Yakumo’s belt meridian. Not only was Yakumo sweating all over, but so was Yufeng himself. After all, it was the first time he used internal energy to treat someone, and it was a high-level technical job to open up meridians. It was good enough that Yufeng didn’t get his qi disordered.
After a short rest, Yu Feng looked at Yakumo, whose face was flushed and whose body was sweating but whose breathing was even. He felt relieved. It seemed that his method was effective. He had just opened up Yakumo’s belt meridian, so it would be much easier to treat him in the future. He smiled and asked, “How is it, Yakumo? Do you feel better?”
Yakumo also woke up from his exhaustion at this time. Hearing Yufeng’s question, he smiled tiredly: “Brother Yufeng, you are so awesome. I feel so comfortable now. I have never felt so relaxed.” Although Yakumo was a little tired, he kept shaking Yufeng’s arm to express his inner excitement and joy.
At this time, Lingyan’s voice sounded in his mind again: “Well done, Master. It’s rare that you can perform so well in your first use of internal energy to treat someone. I was sweating for you just now, fearing that your true energy would be disordered. But you need to be more careful with the acupuncture next time, and don’t pierce the wrong acupoints.”
It turned out that Lingyan had been paying attention to him. Yufeng felt warm in his heart and more confident. Combined with Yakumo’s words, Yufeng knew that his true qi would definitely work. After confirming with Yakumo, he was very happy. After all, it was his first time to treat a disease, and it was such a difficult and complicated disease. He was not very sure in his heart.
Seeing Yakumo so happy at this moment, Yufeng smiled and said, “It’s good that it works. Next, I will give you acupuncture. It will be a little painful, but you will be able to sleep in a while, and you will feel more comfortable when you wake up than now. Okay, brother will treat you.” Yakumo nodded hurriedly. Physical problems have been bothering her since she was a child. Now that there is a treatment method, how can she not be happy? She hurriedly urged Yufeng to treat her.
After Yufeng finished speaking, he took out several long wooden boards from the bedroom and directly fixed Yakumo’s limbs. Yakumo asked curiously: “Brother Yufeng, why did you tie me up? It feels so awkward!” Although she felt strange, she did not dare to move because she trusted this older brother she just met.
Yu Feng explained as he worked: “Brother is going to give you acupuncture treatment. This is my unique treatment method. It will not harm your body’s vitality, but the progress will be slower. You will also be soaked in the medicine so that you can get better faster. In order to prevent you from moving around, I can only fix your limbs. Okay, brother is going to give you acupuncture.”
At this time, Yu Feng took out the silver needles with a sinister smile like the wolf grandmother. These treasures were made by melting the silver ingots left by the Blood Shura at his request, in order to help him practice martial arts and to facilitate future treatment. Moreover, these ingots did not seem to be worth many dollars in the Naruto world, otherwise his life would not be so difficult.
It seems that in order to have a better life in the future, he must find someone to “borrow” some. With this idea, the rich and unkind people in the entire Naruto world began to suffer, especially those so-called daimyo. However, in line with the principle of a rabbit not eating grass near its nest, he did not harm the people in his village. This is a story for later.
Yu Feng picked up a silver needle and twisted it slowly until it was fixed on one of Yakumo’s acupuncture points, and then he started to insert the second needle. In less than twenty minutes, Yakumo’s thin body was filled with more than a hundred silver needles, and now he looked like a little hedgehog.
With Lingyan’s reminder, Yufeng was extremely careful during the whole process, fearing that he would pierce the wrong acupuncture points. Fortunately, everything went smoothly. Without waiting for Yakumo to ask, he directly poured the previously boiled hot water into the bathtub. After cooling down for a period of time, the water temperature is now only about 30 degrees, which the human body can withstand. If the temperature is higher, it will probably cause burns.
Yufeng himself used to take a medicinal bath almost every day before, and had already figured out a set of procedures. After the operation, he seemed very handy. After the herbs were soaked in warm water for a while, the medicinal power of the drugs that relaxed the muscles and activated blood circulation began to radiate. Yufeng directly put Yakumo, who looked like a little hedgehog, into the bathtub, and pressed her sleep acupoints to let the little girl fall into a deep sleep, which would help the treatment.
After everything was ready, Yufeng found a charcoal brazier, put in the charcoal he prepared and quickly ignited it. When the water temperature began to cool, he immediately put the charcoal brazier under the bathtub to heat it up, and then removed the brazier after the water temperature rose. Some people may think this is troublesome, but if you keep heating it, Yakumo will be cooked.
Chapter 18, Kakashi Arrives (Old Version)
18. Kakashi Arrives
The method of heating from time to time is what Yufeng thought of when he was taking a medicinal bath. Although he always needs to go in and out of the bathtub to heat it, it allows the herbs to continuously release their medicinal properties and are easier to be absorbed by the body.
At such a temperature, the body’s sweat pores will enlarge, and sweating will expel some of the cold and moisture in the body, allowing the essence of the medicine to penetrate into the body through the sweat pores and slowly nourish the body.
The water temperature is guaranteed, the medicine will last longer, the role of acupuncture is to stimulate the acupuncture points, stimulate body functions, and increase cell vitality. The medicine continuously nourishes Yakumo’s meridians, not only softening the blocked parts, but also consolidating the meridians that have just been opened. In this way, step by step, after a few treatments, Yakumo’s meridians will be completely opened.
Let Yakumo sleep, also to prevent her from moving around and affecting the treatment. And after falling asleep, her body will naturally relax, which is more conducive to the absorption of the medicine. In this way, the medicine will slowly take effect in Yakumo’s body, and it will have the best treatment effect. Otherwise, Yufeng might as well open up her meridians in one breath.
Yufeng’s treatment method not only made Yakumo’s body better, but also made her physique stronger. It would not be a problem for her to become a ninja in the future. She would even have a stronger physique than the average person. This is one of the reasons why Yufeng insisted on slowly treating her. Of course, other reasons are self-evident.
After working for a long time, Yufeng wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at the sleeping Yakumo with a sense of pride. He was not only a martial arts genius, but also a medical genius. He could come up with such a unique trick. After a moment of self-admiration, he turned and went into the kitchen. He had not forgotten his promise to cook for Yakumo, so he took this opportunity to quickly prepare the ingredients.
In his previous life, Yu Feng often cooked by himself. Although his knife skills were not as good as those of a chef, his speed was still good enough. With his current martial arts training, he was very good at cutting vegetables. He quickly cut the meat and vegetables he bought into the required shapes. Then he prepared the seasonings, went out to heat up the bathtub, and then came back to cook the staple food.
Steaming the rice, calculating the time, Yakumo will wake up in half an hour. The acupuncture point just now has mastered the heat, and now is the perfect time to cook. But just when Mingcheng Yufeng was about to show off his cooking skills, he suddenly moved his ears and felt someone coming outside. Although it was still a few hundred meters away from his home, the direction was definitely towards his home.
According to his perception, there were about four people coming, and each of them was very fast. Judging from the footsteps, there seemed to be an animal leading the way, probably a dog or something. Anyway, in Yufeng’s cognition, there was no other kind of animal that could lead the way for humans.
Thanks to his practice of peerless magic and the help of the essence of blood lotus and red crown snake, Yu Feng’s hearing and spiritual awareness are surprisingly developed. Although the people outside are fast and have the ability to hide, they have not practiced internal skills, so the sound of their breathing and footsteps cannot be hidden from Yu Feng’s ears.
Yu Feng’s heart moved, as if he had thought of something. He quickly put down the work in his hands and flashed to the small living room. Now he was more and more proficient in the Lingbo Weibu, and his speed was very fast. He disappeared in the kitchen, leaving only a shadow.
Soon he came to the living room and stood at the door waiting for the arrival of several people, and the four people had already arrived at Yufeng’s house. Leading was a brown puppy, followed by four adults.
The first person was the fastest, with gray-white spiky hair, a tall and thin figure, and a black mask covering his face, completely covering his nose and below. The Konoha forehead guard on his head was tilted and covered his left eye. With such obvious features, it goes without saying that Yufeng recognized it at a glance as the very popular Hatake Kakashi in the original work.
There is no Naruto fan who doesn’t like Kakashi. He is the apprentice of the Fourth Hokage and the mentor of the legendary Team 7 of Konoha. Although Kakashi’s fighting ability is not so conspicuous in the later period, and his methods are not so gorgeous, his three disciples Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura are all outstanding figures. They shined in the Fourth Ninja World War and won the title of “New Three Ninjas”.
At the end of the Fourth Ninja World War, he led Team 7 to seal the ultimate boss Kaguya Otsutsuki. Later, after the end of the Ninja World War, Kakashi became the Sixth Hokage. It can be said that Kakashi runs through the entire Naruto anime, and he is also one of the characters that Yufeng admires very much.
Following closely behind was a tall beauty with a voluptuous figure, curvy curves, fair skin, a beautiful face and a pair of red eyes. It was a perfect combination. Yu Feng recognized her immediately. He still remembered the beauty clearly. This beauty was the illusion ninja Yuhi Kurenai.
In the original novel, Kurenai Yuhi and Asuma Sarutobi are a couple, and she gave birth to a smart and lovely daughter, Mirai Sarutobi, who is also the continuation of another bloodline of the third generation old man besides Konohamaru. However, in Yufeng’s opinion, she and Asuma are a combination of beauty and the beast, which is very inconsistent.
In fact, Asuma with a big beard is quite manly, and his appearance and identity match well with Kurenai Yuhi, but Yufeng is jealous of this smoker who died in the middle of the story. You should know that Kurenai Yuhi was one of the few mature beauties in the animation at first, and this kind of mature lady is Yufeng’s favorite type, and her current identity is Yakumo Kurama’s teacher.
In the second half of Naruto, Kurenai Yuhi rarely appears. She is probably at home taking care of her child. She is the descendant of the third generation, and there is no reason for Konoha not to give her special care.
I don’t know if she is hooking up with Asuma now. If not, I still have a chance. With the knowledge from my previous life and Asuma’s incomparable appearance, Yu Feng believes that he can definitely win the heart of this beauty, but he is a little too young now.
Putting aside the dirty thoughts in his mind, Yu Feng continued to look at the man and woman behind him. The man was tall and mighty, and the woman was delicate and beautiful. Her eyebrows were somewhat similar to Yakumo’s. It seemed that these two should be Yakumo’s parents.
It turned out that Yakumo had left in anger and had not returned since then. Hong and Yakumo’s mother could not sit still, so they dragged Yakumo’s father around to look for him, and they met Kakashi on the way. For the sake of her beloved disciple, Hong did not care about many things. She asked Kakashi to summon the ninja dog Puck and followed the smell to find the intersection where Yakumo and Yufeng collided.
A few people asked around here and found out everything they knew about the important people in the village and the owners of the surrounding shops. The old man mentioned earlier gave a brief account of the situation and pointed out the direction for Yufeng and the others to leave.
Kakashi and the others then realized that Yakumo and a little boy had left, and the direction they disappeared to was also a blind spot in the village. Although there are not many cases of child trafficking in the Naruto world, it is not uncommon. If Yakumo, the little princess of the Kurama family, was deceived by the enemy’s disguise as a child, it would be even more troublesome. The inexplicable sense of crisis made the four people hurriedly chase to Yufeng’s home.
Sure enough, after entering the yard, Kakashi and Hong slowed down significantly, while the middle-aged couple who came later ran to the front and headed straight to the living room. Because the puppy actually ran to the side of Yakumo’s bathtub and said something very humane: “Kakashi, I’m here.”
This is the ninja dog Parker, the puppy who used the same shampoo as Sakura by chance. He is also Kakashi’s fighting tool and also his summoning beast.
Compared with other summoned beasts, Parker and his friends are just artificially raised ninja dogs. Attack power is not their strong point, but their tracking ability is much stronger than that of ordinary summoned beasts. After all, their noses are the most sensitive.
In the original novel, the first person to suffer misfortune was Zabuza, the rebellious ninja from the Mist. Although he was able to hide in the fog, he was found by the ninja dog Puck by sniffing his scent, and was almost killed by Kakashi’s Raikiri. When the eyes cannot function, it is very advantageous to have such a ninja dog to help.
After hearing Parker’s words, the mighty-looking man ignored Ming Cheng Yufeng who was guarding the door and walked directly into the living room. The other three followed in one after another, and Yakumo’s situation at this time was of course clear at a glance.
Seeing Yakumo, who was fine just now, now with his limbs fixed by wooden boards and his body full of thin silver needles, sleeping in the bathtub, their eyes were about to burst. Even Kakashi, who had nothing to do with Yakumo, frowned unconsciously, not to mention Yakumo’s parents and instructor.
“Yakumo!” “Child!” The three screamed and reacted like a ninja, rushing towards the bathtub, ready to rescue Yakumo first and then see what the situation was.
Yu Feng was still excited about meeting the two great figures in the original novel, especially Kakashi. Since he had met the real person in his home, there was no reason not to chat him up. He would have to squeeze some skills out of him in the future. For a helpless person like him, this was a rare opportunity, but the actions of the Kurama couple and Hong disrupted his thoughts.
The three rushed to the edge of the tub at a very fast speed, but just when the three hands were about to touch Yakumo in the tub, a breeze swept by, and the three people’s outstretched hands deviated from the direction as if being pulled by some force. Then a pair of small hands appeared in front of the three people, drew a simple circle, and a strong airflow bounced the three people out three or four meters.
Standing in front of the tub at this time was Ming Cheng Yu Feng who was ignored by them just now. He was looking at the four people with a smile on his face. Seeing the surprised people, Yu Feng smiled with satisfaction: “Haha, you must be Yakumo’s relatives, Kakashi and Hong. If you don’t want to affect Yakumo’s treatment, stay where you are.”
At this time, the people on the opposite side were all stunned. They were now about six or seven meters away from the door. It was obvious that the child was standing at the door just now, how could he suddenly appear in front of the bathtub? He was faster than the three other senior ninjas. It seemed that the only one in Konoha who could do this was Akagi, the physical skill pervert.
Chapter 19: Yu Feng’s Methods (Old Version)
19. Yufeng’s Methods
Kakashi and the other three had never expected that the little guy in front of them would be so fast, and he also used a physical technique that they didn’t know about, instantly rebounding the three unprepared adults. Yuhi Kurenai and the other two had clearly felt an irresistible air flow fluctuation just now. Although this air flow was very gentle, they dared not resist it head-on.
In the subconscious of the three people, if they resisted this airflow, they would probably get hurt. Another point is that they didn’t have time to react. What kind of strength is this? It seems that this little guy doesn’t look too old, how can he have such impressive strength at such a young age.
Even Kakashi, an outsider, looked at his three bewildered companions with a confused look on his face. He was also quite surprised at this moment, and became more alert and even prepared for a fight.
As soon as Kakashi and the other three entered the living room, Yufeng foresaw what was going to happen next, so he made preparations in advance. When Yuhi Kurenai and the other two pounced on Yakumo, he also moved. With the Light Footsteps plus the Spiral Nine Shadows (which he had been practicing a lot this year) and the internal strength of more than 300 years as a foundation, one can imagine how fast he was.
This was because he was afraid of being too shocking, so he only used less than 30% of his strength. Otherwise, if he used all his strength, it would have been supersonic. However, even if he didn’t use all his strength, the physique that was trained in a harsh environment was not given in vain. His speed was quite terrifying even without using internal energy.
He used his absolute speed to get to the bathtub first, and then Yufeng used the Tai Chi magic to use the force of the opponent to throw back the three jonin who didn’t take him seriously with his left hand. At this time, Yakumo’s father Kurama Muyun had recovered from his brief surprise and glared at Mingcheng Yufeng who was smiling: “Stinky boy, what grudge do we have against you? You want to abduct Yakumo and hurt her like this.”
Yakumo’s mother burst into tears when she saw her precious daughter’s appearance. Her daughter was the princess of the clan. Although she was weak and sickly since childhood, she was also spoiled and had never suffered such a thing. Yuhi Kurenai looked at Yufeng coldly: “Boy, you’d better give us a reasonable explanation and tell us the whole story, otherwise the consequences will not be something you can bear.”
Ming Cheng Yufeng, who was threatened by her, still had a smiling look on his face. He just shook his head and said, “I’m telling you guys, you are Yakumo’s relatives and teachers. I don’t blame you for caring about her. But if you really care about her, just wait another quarter of an hour. Yakumo will explain everything to you when she wakes up. Anyway, you won’t believe anything I say now, so why not wait here a little longer.”
Kurama Muyun snorted coldly: “Huh! You ask us to wait, do we have to wait? Can you trust a little brat like you?!” Yufeng smiled disdainfully: “Oh? You don’t believe it, right? Well, since you don’t trust me, then go wake Yakumo up now, but don’t blame me if her illness can’t be cured in the future.”
Kurama Murasaki wanted to say something, but Kakashi stopped him. Because he was the calmest person now. At the beginning, the little boy said that he was treating Yakumo. He just carefully observed that all the needles on Yakumo’s body were inserted into specific acupuncture points. The water in the bathtub exuded the smell of herbs, which meant that there were medicinal materials in it. Maybe this little guy was really treating Yakumo.
With Uchiha Itachi, the genius who became the captain of the Anbu at the age of 13, Kakashi dared not look down on any child now, not to mention that he himself became a jonin at the age of 12. Thinking of this, he turned his head and said to the other three: “Calm down, I see these needles are all inserted into Yakumo’s acupuncture points, and there are herbs in the bathtub. Maybe this kid is really treating Yakumo.”
The other three were stunned when they heard this, and subconsciously looked at the position of the silver needles on Yakumo’s body. Yu Feng laughed: “It seems that the most sober and calm person here is Kakashi-sensei, who looks at things so carefully. Yes, the function of the fine needles is to stimulate the acupuncture points to stimulate the body’s functions, and the herbs are to nourish Yakumo’s body.
I might as well tell you that the root of Yakumo’s illness is that all the meridians in her body are blocked. No one in the entire Konoha can cure her except me. I am definitely not exaggerating here. If you don’t believe me, you can go find someone else to try. So I advise you to listen to me and wait a little longer. When Yakumo wakes up, she will naturally know the truth. “
Yu Feng acted very proud in front of several jonins, and without waiting for them to reply, he reached out to feel the water temperature in the tub, and then said to Yuhi Hong: “Teacher Hong, you are the more meticulous person here, and you are Yakumo’s teacher, please come over and feel the water temperature. If the water gets cold, just use the brazier on the ground to heat it to the current temperature.
Remember, you must keep the water temperature right, otherwise it will affect Yakumo. I’m going to cook. You’d better send someone home to get Yakumo some clothes, because they are all soaked and can’t be worn anymore.” After saying that, he turned and went into the kitchen, leaving the four people and the dog in the living room.
This tactic is called playing hard to get, and it works every time. Yufeng stole a glance at Hong in the kitchen as she slowly walked towards the bathtub to test the water temperature, and smiled smugly in his heart. As a father, Kurama Mukumo ran away at a brisk pace. He went home to get clothes for Yakumo. He was relieved that Kakashi was here, and the other party was just a child. Even if he was good at physical skills, he could not be a match for Kakashi.
Yuhi Kurenai tested the water temperature, memorized it, and returned to her original position. Ten minutes later, Kurama Mukumo had returned with Yakumo’s usual clothes. The speed of a ninja was really amazing. Then, several people stared at each other, no one said a word, but they were very uneasy in their hearts.
Although Yakumo’s parents were very worried about their daughter’s current condition, Ming Chengyufeng’s words just now had an effect. They were afraid that if they touched Yakumo now, she would never be cured. That would be troublesome. Not only would Yakumo not forgive them, they themselves would not forgive themselves either.
If Yakumo can’t be cured because of their irrationality, as parents they will feel guilty for the rest of their lives. As the only bloodline limit inheritor of the Kurama clan in recent generations, Yakumo also shoulders the responsibility of revitalizing the family. Once she loses the qualification to be a ninja, Kurama Murakumo and his wife know that they will become the great sinner of the Kurama clan.
In their hearts, they also hoped that what the little guy Yufeng said was true. In this way, when Yakumo recovered, the Kurama family would have hope of revival. After all, the Kurama family, which had not had a bloodline limit for several generations, has lost its reputation, not to mention compared with the Uchiha family and the Hyuga family.
In addition to worrying about Yakumo, Kurenai Yuhi also had to watch the water temperature, and she also hoped that Yakumo could be cured. With Yakumo’s talent, it would not be difficult for him to become a great illusion ninja, and it would be a great honor to teach an outstanding disciple. You have to know that in the entire Konoha, except for the Uchiha clan and the Kurama clan, only Kurenai Yuhi is a good illusion ninja.
She didn’t know that in the original novel, the Uchiha clan was exterminated and the Kurama clan didn’t revive, so Yuhi Kurenai should be considered one of the few illusion-type ninjas. Now the appearance of Yakumo gave everyone hope, so after knowing Yakumo’s condition, the third generation ordered that all Konoha’s medical ninjas or other ordinary doctors must spare no effort to treat Yakumo.
I have to say that Yufeng’s method is really clever. He first showed his skill to scare everyone, and then cleverly used words to trap the four people, making them feel hesitant. The reason why he didn’t explain is because, as Kurama Muyun said, can he believe the words of a child? Only when Yakumo wakes up can he explain it clearly.
Not to mention the three people who were closely related to Yakumo who were anxious here, Kakashi was curious. This little guy whom he had never seen before was not only highly skilled in physical skills (speed) but also knew medicine and spoke in an adult manner, but he looked like just a child of six or seven years old, which made Kakashi, an outstanding jonin, puzzled.
Time passed as they were lost in their thoughts. Midway through, Kurenai heated up the water. Seeing Yakumo breathing evenly, as if he was sleeping soundly, she felt a little more at ease. Suddenly, the sound of cooking came from the kitchen, and the aroma of food wafted out, which attracted the attention of several people, including Parker. They didn’t expect this little guy to have such good cooking skills.
Looking at Yufeng’s busy figure, Kakashi’s expression was dazed. Yes, he thought of himself when he was a child. After Konoha White Fang committed suicide, Kakashi began to live a lonely life alone. He fished, cooked, cleaned the room, and took care of everything by himself. Yufeng at this time was almost the same as when he was a child, except that Yufeng was younger than he was then.
At this time, Yakumo slowly woke up, “Yeah, so comfortable.” He yawned lightly and opened his eyes. Due to his poor health, Yakumo had never slept so well since he could remember. He wanted to stretch but found that he couldn’t move. He hurriedly shouted: “Brother Yufeng, where are you? Come and get me out. Hey, why are you here, mom, dad and teacher Hong? Are you here to take me home?”
Yakumo had just slept soundly and was still in a daze when she woke up. After she called Yufeng, she turned around and saw her parents and teacher Yuhi Kurenai, and of course her idol since childhood, Hatake Kakashi. Seeing these people looking at her with concern, Yakumo finally asked weakly.
Seeing Yakumo wake up, several adults who had been waiting anxiously ran over. Yakumo’s mother Kurama Rin asked nervously: “Baby, how do you feel? Are you feeling unwell?” Poor parents in the world, what parents care most about is always their children’s health, mood, etc. No parent will ignore their children.
How many bastards are beating and scolding their parents for money and their own interests? Such beasts should be tortured to death and chopped up to feed the dogs. Without further ado, Yuhi Kurenai saw Yakumo wake up and came over to ask, “Yakumo, who is the brother Yufeng you are talking about? Why are you here? Why are you in this state?”
Chapter 20: Easing of relations (old version)
20. Relations ease
After soaking in the medicinal bath for an hour, Yakumo now felt relaxed all over. When she heard her mother and Yuhi Kurenai’s questions, she said lazily, “I’m not feeling uncomfortable. Except for being unable to move, I feel completely comfortable all over. Brother Yufeng is a friend I just met. He brought me back to treat my illness. He said he could cure me and even said he would make delicious food for me that I’ve never tasted before.”
If Yakumo hadn’t said that he felt very comfortable now, several adults would have been sure that Yufeng was a big liar. However, when they heard that Yakumo was not only fine, but also very comfortable, they began to wonder. Could it be that this little guy really had a way to cure Yakumo’s strange disease? Kakashi frowned even more. When did Konoha have such a person? Almost no one in the village knew of his existence. This was a major intelligence error.
In his opinion, if Yu Feng has good character, he will definitely be a good talent in the future.
Several adults asked about Yakumo’s situation. Yufeng, who was showing off his cooking skills in the kitchen, also heard Yakumo’s shout and hurried out of the kitchen. However, he was holding a shovel in his hand and wearing an apron. He looked funny with his height of 1.45 meters. The visual feeling was like Wu Dalang making pancakes.
Yufeng looked at Yakumo who was more energetic than before and smiled happily: “Yakumo, you’re awake. I can tell from your expression that my treatment method just now should have worked. It’s not in vain!” For a doctor, curing a difficult and complicated disease is a very fulfilling thing.
Yakumo was also very happy to see Yufeng coming out: “Yes, Brother Yufeng, you are so awesome. I have never felt so relaxed.” Yufeng smiled proudly: “Haha, come, I will take off your things first, and then you go change clothes with Teacher Hong, and then you can eat. Brother has made a lot of delicious food.” After saying that, he glanced at the four adults.
It was like saying: How is it, I didn’t lie to you, you were trying to fight and kill just now, now you are all behaving yourself. When Yakumo heard that it was delicious, he immediately looked at Yufeng expectantly and asked, “Really? That’s great, hurry up and make it for me.” Yufeng flashed a black line, this little girl’s words really made people think too much.
However, only his dirty brain from the future would have such wild thoughts. Yufeng thought about the meaning of Yakumo’s last sentence while carefully removing the silver needle and the splint, and then took the little girl out of the bathtub and handed her to Yuhi Kurenai. After the two went into the bedroom to change clothes, the rest of them came back to their senses.
Now the facts are in front of us. It is obvious that Yufeng is not a liar and can cure Yakumo. Everyone saw how Yakumo looked after she woke up just now. Her parents who knew her well understood that Yakumo had never been in such a good mental state before, and it seemed that she trusted this boy very much. It seemed that Yufeng really had the ability to cure Yakumo.
Now it was Kurama Murasaki and Kurama Rin’s turn to be excited. Yakumo’s illness had been a knot in their hearts for the past few years. They were not only worried about their daughter’s health, but also worried about the prosperity of the family. Now they could finally put their minds at ease. Kakashi was even more curious. This little guy was really a man of many appearances. He knew a little about Yakumo’s condition. So many doctors and medical ninjas were helpless, but he, a child, could do it.
After a while, Yakumo and Kurenai came out after changing their clothes. Kurenai smiled and said to Yakumo, “Why don’t you introduce your new friend to your parents and teacher Kakashi!”
As soon as Yakumo heard what the teacher said, he immediately ran over with a smile on his face, took Yufeng’s hand and said, “Mom and Dad, Kakashi-sensei, this is my friend Mingcheng Yufeng, also my brother Yufeng. Brother Yufeng, they are my mom and dad, Kurama Mukumo and Kurama Rin, and that is the jonin Kakashi-sensei, I admire him very much.”
Yufeng smiled at the few people: “Uncle Kurama, you won’t misunderstand me for hurting Yakumo this time, right?” These words made Kurama Congyun’s old face red. He hurriedly walked up to Yufeng, and then did a move that surprised everyone present. He knelt down in front of Yufeng and performed a typical Japanese salute.
After kneeling on the ground, Kurama Murasaki placed his hands on his knees, knocked his head directly on the ground and said sincerely: “Ufu-kun, thank you for everything you have done for Yakumo. Her health, her wish to be a parent, and the future of the Kurama family all depend on Ufu-kun’s help. On behalf of the Kurama clan, I thank you for your great kindness!”
Yufeng was confused when he saw this, but considering that Yakumo was the key to the revival of the Kurama clan, it seemed that her father also cared about this. The pressure was so great. Fortunately, he did not thank his ancestors for eight generations.
Yufeng quickly reached out and helped up the muscular man who might be his future father-in-law. The 200-pound body didn’t feel heavy in his hands. “Uncle Kurama, this is not right. Yakumo and I are friends, and we should help each other. Besides, Yakumo’s illness hasn’t been completely cured yet. If you want to thank me, you have to wait until he’s cured.”
Yufeng’s next words made everyone nervous again. Xihi Hong hurriedly asked: “Yufeng-kun, Yakumo’s illness has not been cured yet? If you need anything, just tell us, we will do our best to help you.” Yufeng knew that everyone was worried about Yakumo, so he didn’t keep them in suspense and said directly: “Yakumo’s illness is a congenital problem, and he didn’t receive effective treatment after birth, which has accumulated over time.
Her meridians are blocked all over her body, unlike normal people who have several meridians connected, which makes her weak and sickly. I think you know these symptoms better than I do, but it takes time to completely cure it. I just checked it out. If I do the treatment like today every seven days, it will be cured in more than two months.
But the herbs I collected before are running out, so I have to increase the amount of herbs each time. I will tell you which herbs you need in a while, and you can just get them for me. It would be even better if someone could help me watch the water temperature, so that I can be lazy for a while. After all, it is very tiring to keep watching the water temperature all the time, hehe.”
After hearing his words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. Kurama Congyun nodded and said, “Herbs are not a problem. We in the Kurama family have plenty. If they are not enough, we will mobilize all the clansmen to go and collect them and we will guarantee to cure Yakumo.” He looked like a local rich man, which made Yufeng frown. He thought that these big families were really well-off and had a solid foundation.
Ignoring his random thoughts, Xihi Hong and Kurama Rin also said: “We are responsible for watching the water temperature, you little guy can be lazy.” Seeing Yufeng joking, the two women also eased the atmosphere and directly called Yufeng little guy. Yufeng didn’t care and just smiled slightly.
At this time, Yakumo grabbed his arm and kept shaking it: “Brother Yufeng, didn’t you say you would treat me to delicious food that I have never eaten before? Is it ready? I am hungry.” After saying that, he pouted and looked at Yufeng pitifully. Don’t say that after Yufeng’s treatment just now, Yakumo, who usually has a poor appetite, is really hungry. That pitiful look can definitely kill anyone in seconds.
“Hahaha, I forgot. The food is ready and we can eat it soon. Uncle Kurama, if you don’t mind, please stay for dinner. I made a little extra and it’s already lunch time.” Yufeng smiled and invited Kakashi and the other three.
Kurama Rin waved his hands hastily: “How can that be so? Logically speaking, you have helped us so much, we should treat you to a meal. Let Yakumo eat here, and we won’t disturb you. After dinner, you and Yakumo can come to our house to play, and I’ll ask your uncle Kurama to pick you up.”
Yu Feng immediately quit when he heard her words. He had other purposes. How could he continue his plan if he didn’t eat here? He shook his head hurriedly: “That won’t work. Anyway, I made a lot and we can’t finish it. It would be bad if it was wasted. Everyone should learn to cherish food, and I guarantee that you have never eaten it.”
Seeing that he said so, they couldn’t refuse. Besides, they didn’t want to leave the impression of wasting food in front of the children. They nodded and agreed. Parker, who hadn’t returned yet, heard that no one had eaten the food made by Yufeng, and he immediately became interested and his appetite was aroused.
This ninja dog with a strong personality also shook its fleshy paw in a very human way and shouted: “Hey, kid, can I stay and taste your cooking?” Yu Feng was amused by its funny appearance and nodded immediately: “Sure, I have made a lot anyway, but I don’t know your name yet.”
Kakashi almost laughed out loud when he heard him teasing Parker, and he immediately introduced with a smile: “This is the ninja dog Parker, my summoning ninja beast, who understands human nature very well. But don’t mess with him, otherwise you won’t be able to deal with him when he gets angry.”
Although Parker is a dog, he has his own personality. If someone disrespects him, he doesn’t mind biting the other person. As for whether there is rabies vaccine here, I don’t know.
“Oh, then Mr. Parker, just wait to taste my food. You can come over often to eat in the future, hehe!” Yu Feng assured Parker who was expecting something, which made the foodie jump for joy. He didn’t mind Yu Feng calling him old man, because he would have to compete with Yu Feng normally.
Yakumo was a little excited to have lunch with his idol Kakashi. After all, Kakashi is now the idol and hero of the younger generation and children in Konoha. With his handsome appearance and slender figure, it is not surprising that he can be favored by the people in the village. What’s more, he has a fellow idiot Might Guy as a foil, which makes Kakashi even more outstanding in the eyes of others.
Soon, Yu Feng brought out four hot dishes, two cold dishes, and a pot of hot soup from the kitchen. After serving rice to everyone, he took out a bottle of wine left by Yu Feng’s father. It was considered a fine wine after so many years. He handed the wine to Cong Yun and Kakashi. Anyway, he couldn’t drink it at his age, so he might as well take it out to please these two guys.
Oh, I forgot to introduce the dishes. The four hot dishes were shredded pork with fish flavor (there was no Pixian bean paste and spicy sauce made of pickled peppers, so I had to make do), Mushu pork, shredded potatoes with green peppers, and mapo tofu. The two cold dishes were simpler, fried nuts and smashed cucumbers, which were definitely the best dishes to go with wine. Although they were all home-cooked dishes, these people had never eaten them before, and the combination of meat and vegetables was reasonable. There was also a seaweed fish ball soup that was even more delicious.
Note: The story has already begun, and Naruto and the third generation will join in the future. After entering school, they will also get along with the various small strong families. Today is still the fourth update.
Chapter 21, Betting with Kakashi (Old Version)
21. Betting with Kakashi
The four big guys and one small one, who were used to eating Japanese cuisine, stared blankly at the dishes on the table that they had never seen before. The tempting aroma of the food wafted in the air, and they couldn’t help swallowing their saliva. The women were better, but the two big men and the ninja dog Parker who stayed to eat were drooling.
Seeing everyone staring at the food he cooked, Yu Feng felt a little proud. This is just a microcosm of Chinese civilization. I am envious now, but I will see how you can escape from my clutches in the future.
He smiled and poured a glass of wine for Kurama Murasaki and Kakashi and said, “Don’t just stand there, eat quickly, it won’t taste good if it gets cold. Uncle Murasaki, I’m young, so I won’t drink with you. You and teacher Kakashi can help yourselves.” After that, he picked up a bite of food for each of the three girls and started eating.
With him in the lead, several people also started to eat and drink. Yu Feng even took a special look at Kakashi. Sure enough, this guy didn’t take off his mask when eating. He just lifted it up from the bottom and then ate with only half of his mouth exposed.
Yu Feng could only sigh helplessly at this. This guy seemed to protect his face very strictly, but he had read the original work and knew what Kakashi looked like, so he didn’t care much.
He didn’t care much about Kakashi’s face, but he knew that in the years to come, the gang led by Naruto had tried countless times to take off Kakashi’s mask, but they had never succeeded.
Kurama Rin and Yuhi Kurenai ate while savoring the food, with an elegant manner, and praised from time to time: “Not bad, Yufeng. I didn’t expect you to have such good cooking skills at such a young age. We have never seen these dishes before. They are really delicious and novel!”
Yu Feng smiled slightly: “Last year, I accidentally picked up a cookbook, so I tried to cook it. I thought it was delicious, so I insisted on learning it. However, the book was accidentally burned a few days ago, and I still haven’t learned several dishes. What a pity.” He said this because he was afraid that people would ask him for the book to see it, and he would be embarrassed if he couldn’t produce it at that time. So he laid the groundwork in advance to shut everyone up and avoid embarrassment when the time comes.
When they heard the book was burned, the two girls felt it was a pity. They felt sorry for not learning how to cook such a good dish, so they said in unison: “Can you teach us what you learned? I see Yakumo likes it very much.” Seeing the little girl eating with oil dripping from her mouth, everyone smiled with relief. Yufeng served Yakumo a bowl of fish ball soup: “Yakumo, eat slowly, don’t choke, drink some soup.”
Yakumo took a sip with a spoon and said, “Wow, it’s so delicious. Brother Yufeng, you are amazing. The dishes are delicious, the soup is so delicious, and the fish balls are great. It’s really amazing. You have to make delicious food for me more often in the future! Mom and Dad, Teacher Hong, Teacher Kakashi, you should also try this fish ball soup, it’s so delicious!”
Looking at Yakumo who ate a lot more than usual, Kurama Rin revealed a warm smile and said to Yufeng, “Yakumo has been in poor health since she was a child. She has no appetite and doesn’t eat well. She only eats a little each time. I’ve never seen her eat so much as she did today and be so happy.” Her voice trembled a little at the end. This is the feeling that a mother can only have because of her care and love for her children.
Seeing that Kurama Rin was a little sad, Yufeng said to Yakumo quickly: “Haha, Yakumo should eat more in the future. With nutrition, your body will get better faster.” Yakumo nodded his little head: “Yeah, I will listen to brother Yufeng and eat more. But can you cook other delicious food?” After saying that, he licked his little lips. Even the two men and one dog who were eating and drinking on the side turned their eyes to Yufeng, waiting for his answer.
Seeing this, Yu Feng sighed in his heart. He originally wanted to please Yakumo and the two beauties, but now there were two silly old men and a talking dog.
Hey, it seems that people are always greedy for food. After wiping the oil from Yakumo’s mouth, he said, “Today, we have limited time, so I haven’t shown you many of my skills. I’ll make you something more complicated some other time, such as sweet and sour spareribs, braised pork, steamed fish, etc.”
“Wow, Brother Yufeng is amazing. I haven’t eaten it yet, but I know it’s delicious just by hearing the names.” Yakumo’s eyes sparkled with excitement when he heard the names of the dishes. Even Kakashi, who was always confident in his cooking skills, had to give Yufeng a thumbs up. Indeed, he didn’t know how to cook these dishes, let alone hear them.
Kurama Murasaki laughed out loud under the influence of alcohol: “Good boy, next time you make these delicious dishes, you have to ask me, your uncle, for help. Oh, yes, and Kakashi (didn’t forget my drinking buddy). Hahaha, I’m so happy today. Yakumo’s illness has been cured, and I can eat such delicious food and drink such good wine. I’m so happy. Yufeng boy, if you have any requests or need any help, just tell me directly. I will satisfy you if I can.”
Yu Feng smiled in his heart, thinking that he was waiting for you to say this, so he pretended to be shy and said, “Actually, I do have a request that I would like to trouble you guys. It may be a bit excessive, but I still want to say it. I have always wanted to become an outstanding ninja like Yakumo and serve the village.
But I am an orphan, and I don’t have a guardian or teacher. No one teaches me anything, and I don’t even know the basics of ninjutsu. I don’t know anything except taijutsu, so I would like to ask Kakashi and Hong to teach me some ninjutsu, so that I can have the confidence to go to the ninja school next year.”
What he said was reasonable. There were many helpless children like him in Konoha. Everyone wanted to become a ninja, especially an excellent ninja, which was a glorious thing, but it was impossible without the support of the family.
Not everyone has the Nine-Tails as a backing like Naruto, and a master like a sage. Oh, and his father, the Fourth Hokage, has connections, so many ninjas are silently helping him. It is too difficult for those helpless children to become Hokage.
Kurama Muyun didn’t wait for the two parties to reply before taking over Yufeng’s words: “Yes, that’s right. A man who doesn’t want to be a ninja is not a good man. Uncle will definitely support you. This is nothing excessive. I think the two teachers will definitely support you as the benefactor of the Kurama family.”
This guy looks rough and simple, but how many simple people can become the head of a family. Just one sentence put Yuhi Kurenai and Kakashi in a high hat, that is, you are the benefactor of the Kurama family, helping him is helping the Kurama family. At the same time, it is also a way to repay the life-saving grace of the Kurama family. The Kurama family will never forget your kindness in the future.
Being tricked by this guy, even if Kakashi and the others were not happy, they could not refuse. Besides, Hong and Kakashi were very curious about this little guy and wanted to know more about him. Hong also wanted to learn how to cook. Although Kakashi didn’t care about food and drink, he was grateful to the other person after all, so the two of them readily agreed to Yufeng’s request.
Parker, who had been eating quietly, was delighted when he heard everyone’s conversation. He thought that if this happened, he could come here often to eat and drink. The food cooked by this kid was really delicious. This ninja dog, who was used to eating delicious food, ate with relish. Thinking of his happy life in the future, Parker’s face showed a twisted smile.
Yu Feng did this not only out of curiosity about ninjutsu, but also because he wanted to learn more about the secrets of ninjutsu. Otherwise, even if he had powerful martial arts, he would be anxious if he couldn’t see through how the enemy attacked. He would become another idiot who only knew taijutsu after Akai and Xiao Li.
That’s why he was eager to learn ninjutsu, even if it was just the basics, at least to be able to cope with future exams. Although Kakashi was a little lazy and liked to be late, he was undoubtedly a good teacher, and he was very powerful, and his understanding of ninjutsu was much better than that of ordinary ninjas. The most important thing was that he was always meticulous in teaching students. You should know that before he took over Team 7, all the students were sent back to school by him.
Moreover, Kakashi knows a lot of ninjutsu. He is known as the “Konoha Technician”. Such a person can definitely teach himself well. Hong is one of the few illusion ninjas in Konoha besides the Uchiha and Kurama clans. It is not bad to learn illusion knowledge from her. The most important thing is that she is also Yakumo’s teacher. In this way, she can be with this pair of beauties every day, and she has no time to find a partner. In the end, she actually followed Asuma, the bearded smoker. She is really a flower. I won’t say more about the rest.
After eating and drinking, Kakashi suddenly said to Yufeng very seriously: “Yufeng, just now Brother Congyun asked me to teach you ninjutsu, which is no problem for me. But I am very curious about your physical skills. Why don’t you demonstrate it to us? As long as your physical skills can satisfy me, I might teach you some knowledge in advance!” After saying that, he narrowed his eyes.
The others looked at the two curiously, especially Kurama Murakumo and his wife and Yuhi Kurenai, who had suffered at the hands of Yufeng just now. Yakumo was not afraid of the excitement and wanted to see how Yufeng’s physical skills were. In her impression, she had never seen Yufeng really perform any physical skills. Only the airflow during the treatment just now made her feel very comfortable. She thought it was a kind of chakra.
Yu Feng didn’t expect Kakashi to have such an idea, but he understood it after thinking about it. Just now, he threw out the three Jonin Yuhi Kurenai at a very fast speed. With Kakashi’s sharp eyes, he would definitely see the problem. Let him see enough at once, otherwise he would be entangled by this guy in the future.
Thinking of this, he stood up, and in front of everyone’s surprised eyes, he found a piece of white lime from somewhere and drew a circle with a diameter of more than three meters on the ground, and then stood in the center of the circle: “Teacher Kakashi, since you want to see my taijutsu, how about we make a bet?”
“Oh? How do you bet?” Kakashi looked at Yufeng with some confusion, not knowing what this boy was going to do.
“If you want to bet, let’s bet on something interesting. Just bet on one minute!” Yu Feng showed a long-lost smirk. He already had a way to deal with it in his mind.
Chapter 22, Lingbo vs. Kakashi (old version)
22. Ling Bo vs. Kakashi
“One minute? What do you mean?” Kakashi looked at Yufeng with a puzzled look on his face. However, when he saw Yufeng walk into the circle, he understood a little and looked at this boy’s confidence with a different eye. The others were a little confused at this time. Yakumo asked weakly, “Brother Yufeng, what do you mean by betting for one minute?”
Yu Feng pointed to the circle under his feet nonchalantly: “One minute is the time during which Kakashi-sensei can use physical skills to attack me. As long as he can knock me down or force me out of this circle, I lose. Of course, Kakashi-sensei cannot use ninjutsu!”
“What?” Everyone including Yuhi Kurenai was shocked. Who is Kakashi? He was a genius who became a jonin at the age of 12 and was known as the “Konoha Technician”. Let alone a minute, a little guy like Yufeng could kill a dozen people in a few seconds. This is not bragging, but he really has this ability.
Although the speed and strength shown by this little guy just now are very impressive, it is difficult for him to last a minute under Kakashi! Or even impossible. Yufeng’s behavior is simply seeking death in the eyes of several adults, Yakumo and Parker. Maybe Kakashi will not hurt him, but he will definitely lose.
Yuhi Kurenai couldn’t bear to see him suffer such a psychological blow at such a young age, so she stepped forward to persuade him: “Yufeng, it’s good that you are confident, but if you are too confident, you will become arrogant. Kakashi is not someone you can deal with now, you should just tell us about your Taijutsu, so that we can teach you Ninjutsu as well, why bother yourself.”
She gave Yufeng a way out, and the others also took this opportunity to persuade him: “Good boy Yufeng, listen to your aunt. You are too young. I know that you kids regard Kakashi as your idol. It is normal to want to challenge him, but you have to do it within your ability!” “Yes, brother Yufeng, Kakashi is very powerful. You are definitely not his opponent now. It would be bad if you get hurt by accident.”
Kurama Rin and Yakumo spared no effort to persuade Yufeng, and finally even Parker joined the persuasion: “Hey, kid. Considering that you made delicious food for me, don’t blame me for not reminding you that Kakashi’s strength is top-notch in the whole Konoha!” Then he winked at Yufeng, and the meaning could not be more obvious.
But Yufeng was unmoved, and kept looking at Kakashi with a smile, waiting for his answer. Kakashi was a little surprised, a little pity, and a little funny at this time.
What was surprising was that when everyone gave him a chance, he still chose to fight against himself. Where did his confidence come from? It was a pity that he felt that Yu Feng, a good seedling, might be ruined by his arrogant character. In the end, it was funny that he, a well-known master of Konoha, was underestimated by a little kid.
It seems that I have to teach him a lesson and suppress this kid’s arrogance, otherwise he will ruin his future. After making up his mind, Kakashi looked at Yufeng seriously: “Have you thought about it?!” Before Yufeng could answer, Kurama Muyun, who had been silent, stood up: “Hey, Kakashi. You are not serious, he is still a child!”
Kakashi ignored him and waited for Yufeng’s answer. Yufeng didn’t let him wait and nodded very readily: “Well, I’ve thought about it. We agreed not to use ninjutsu, teacher Hong will keep the time.” The last sentence was said to Yuhi Hong. After saying it, he suddenly put away his smile, and his whole temperament suddenly changed. A strong momentum gushed out, and he no longer looked carefree as before.
“Hmm?! Hehe, quite interesting!” Looking at Yufeng, whose temperament had changed drastically, Kakashi suddenly felt that this boy might really be quite capable. Kurama Murakumo and his wife also looked at each other with surprise in their eyes, wondering how this boy could have such a strong aura.
They probably didn’t know how terrifying the aura exuded by a peerless warrior with more than 360 years of skills was. If Yufeng hadn’t restrained himself, Yakumo, who was of average strength, would have been scared to tears by now.
Even so, Yuhi Kurenai’s heart trembled for no reason when Yufeng’s momentum changed. In her eyes, Yufeng was no longer a little boy. For the first time, she felt that the man who just spoke to her was a charming man. She even forgot about the timing. She wanted to see what this guy had to dare to challenge Kakashi.
At this time, Yufeng said to Kakashi calmly: “Come on!” After that, he never moved again, and the whole person stood at the center of the circle like a mountain. Kakashi frowned, but he still made a move. After all, the momentum that Yufeng had just created was not enough to affect his mind. He rushed to Yufeng with a quick step, and the speed was so fast that it was shocking. He punched Yufeng in the face without any fancy moves.
“Hide!” Yakumo looked at Yufeng motionless and shouted anxiously. She thought Yufeng had been scared by Kakashi’s attack speed. But when the fist was about to hit Yufeng’s face, the guy smiled. He just tilted his head slightly to the right and dodged Kakashi’s fist easily and naturally.
Kakashi’s eyes narrowed: “Not over yet!” His fist attacked Yufeng’s left temple, changing his moves very quickly and in one go. This time, Yufeng still did not move his body and crouched down. The fist whizzed past his hair, but did not hurt him at all. Yufeng easily dodged Kakashi’s attack twice in a row, but his body did not move at all.
This surprised everyone who was watching. Kakashi’s attack was very fast, but Yufeng was able to dodge it without moving his body, just by changing the direction of his head. It must be said that this kid’s reaction and speed were already very impressive. But they didn’t know that Kakashi’s movement, which was as fast as the wind, was not much faster than an ant crawling in his eyes. This was the eyesight of a master.
Because his speed was several times faster than Kakashi’s, this attack was child’s play for him. Therefore, after dodging the second attack, he said with a smile: “Teacher Kakashi, don’t worry about me. It’s okay to be faster!” After that, he dodged Kakashi’s kick again with his body.
Seeing that he had dodged his attacks one after another, Kakashi began to take it seriously and his attack speed was twice as fast as before. Konoha-ryu’s physical skills are still very good. Although Kakashi is not as good as Kai, he is still much better than the average jonin. Close combat is not his strong point, but it is also not comparable to ordinary ninjas.
He punched and kicked, constantly changing his moves. At first, Yu Feng was able to keep his feet still and dodge by swaying his body left and right. Many shadows appeared with him as the center of the circle. Because of the fast speed, those shadows did not have time to dissipate. “Oh my God, how can this little guy be so flexible? His feet didn’t move at all.” Kurama Rin held Yakumo’s little hand with an incredible look on his face.
Everyone else was concentrating on watching the fight between the two. Apart from swallowing their saliva from time to time, there was no other sound. Kakashi became more and more frightened as he had already used 80% of his physical skills, but this guy could still do it so easily, as if he could predict every move he made in advance.
Kakashi, who was already furious, used all his strength unconsciously, and could throw four or five punches in one second, forming a fist shadow, and his strength was also used to the limit. Strength and speed complement each other. Yu Feng finally put away his previous calmness at this time. Facing Kakashi’s stormy attack, his feet began to move slowly.
According to the directions of the sixty-four hexagrams of the Book of Changes, Yufeng constantly changed his position according to Kakashi’s attack direction, and his whole body moved left and right, forward and backward. To outsiders, it looked like a butterfly dancing among the flowers, with a graceful and elegant figure and brisk movements. And as Kakashi’s speed increased, Yufeng’s movement speed also increased.
His shadows were everywhere in the circle, and the shapes of these shadows were different. Some were taller, some were shorter, some were leaning to the right, and some were leaning to the left. The angles were large and small, and some even turned sharply. Even in this ever-changing and extremely fast situation, Yu Feng’s body did not lose balance.
At this time, Yu Feng had completely mastered the Light Footsteps. The previous practice with trees or obstacles could not compare to the actual combat, especially under such a fierce attack from Kakashi. He now understood the true meaning of Light Footsteps. His body had formed an instinct. Although Kakashi’s attack had reached its limit, Yu Feng did not feel the urgency to start.
He was relaxed and wanted to take this opportunity to gain some practical experience, so he deliberately slowed down and fought with Kakashi. Every time Kakashi was about to hit him, he would dodge lightly. His body movements became more light and graceful, dazzling the eyes.
Kakashi couldn’t help but sigh in his heart: “This kid wasn’t arrogant before, he was just too confident in his speed and reaction ability. Now it seems that I can’t win without using ninjutsu or opening the Sharingan.” Because he found that Yufeng was always moving about two meters away from the center of the circle, and it was impossible to force him out of the circle.
At this time, the audience outside the venue could no longer describe their feelings with the word “excited”. Yufeng’s movements were really beautiful. They no longer cared whether Kakashi could hit Yufeng, but just wanted to see more of Yufeng’s “dancing”. Yuhi Kurenai’s heartbeat accelerated involuntarily, and her face flushed. She couldn’t help but say: “What a graceful movement, what a handsome man!”
Anma Lin next to her nodded involuntarily: “Yes, Yufeng is a really great boy!” But she quickly came to her senses, looked at Xi Rihong in surprise, whose face was full of admiration and love, and then looked at her precious daughter who already had heartbeats in her eyes, and sighed in her heart for no reason, there is no woman who would not like such an outstanding boy.
The fourth update is completed today!
Chapter 23: Convincing Everyone (Old Version)
23. Convincing everyone
Just as Yuhi Kurenai and the others were enjoying Yufeng’s performance, something suddenly happened in the arena. The two men, whose figures could not be caught before, suddenly stopped. Yufeng grabbed Kakashi’s right fist with his left hand, but the index and middle fingers of his right hand were less than five centimeters away from Kakashi’s eyes. Kakashi’s whole body was stiff.
Yu Feng gently loosened his left hand, and then put down his right hand: “Haha, Kakashi-sensei, this should be considered my victory!” Then he turned his head to look at Yu Hi Kurenai, the meaning was obvious, and it seemed that a minute had passed. Yu Hi Kurenai finally reacted, and seeing Yu Feng’s brilliant smile, her heart beat involuntarily, and she hurriedly looked at the watch to hide her panic.
Yufeng knew how shocking the effect he had just created was, so he didn’t care: “Teacher Hong, how much time has passed? One minute should have passed long ago!” “Ah! Oh, yes, I’m sorry, Yufeng. The competition just now was so exciting that I forgot to start the time!” Xiri Hong looked at the watch in panic and found that she didn’t remember the starting point of time at all.
At this time, Kakashi’s voice came from behind Yufeng: “Exactly 15 minutes. Although I don’t want to believe it, I still have to say that you won. In the future, I will spare no effort to teach you ninjutsu until you reach the level of Jonin.” Yufeng turned around and found that Kakashi had come up to him and patted his shoulder encouragingly.
Kurama Muyun asked in disbelief: “Kakashi, you didn’t let me win, did you? How did I lose all of a sudden?” Kakashi shook his head: “No, this guy suddenly stopped dodging at the end, grabbed my right hand at a very fast speed, and attacked my eyes at the same time. It’s just that he didn’t use any ruthless force, otherwise I would be blind now!”
“What!” Everyone was upset, thinking that it was Yufeng who won the counterattack in the end. This was too unrealistic. Although Yufeng could easily dodge Kakashi’s attack, being able to dodge and being able to counterattack were two different concepts. Kakashi shrugged: “That’s the fact. If he had counterattacked at the beginning, I might have lost a long time ago. By the way, this kid is very powerful, not much weaker than Princess Tsunade!”
Hearing Kakashi’s last words, Yuhi Kurenai, Kurama Mukumo, and Kurama Rin all took a breath of cold air. It was not less powerful than Princess Tsunade, who was famous for her extraordinary strength. What level was that? How could a child have such great strength? They didn’t know that Kakashi felt a huge force the moment his wrist was grabbed.
But soon the power disappeared. He thought that Yufeng was not experienced enough and could not control the power. This was indeed the case. Yufeng regretted it as soon as he made the move, but it was too late to stop. He could only stop his power after catching Kakashi. You know, the power of ten dragons and ten elephants is not a joke.
Hearing Kakashi mention this, Yu Feng hurriedly scratched his head pretending to be innocent: “Hehe, Mr. Kakashi may have overestimated me. I only explode once in a while when I am a little excited, and use a lot of strength in an instant, but it is no longer possible after returning to normal. Don’t get me wrong.”
“Oh?! Is that so?” Kakashi obviously didn’t believe Yufeng’s words. The excitement explosion was all nonsense. I have never seen a child of your age burst out with such great strength. But he suddenly asked curiously: “Boy, where did you learn that set of footwork? I took a look and it seems to be the same as Bagua. It’s really a powerful self-defense technique!”
The others also looked at Yufeng with curiosity, especially the three beauties, because the steps Yufeng had just performed were so beautiful, as if they were tailor-made for women. Yufeng had a slender and well-proportioned figure, and his steps were very graceful, not awkward at all. If a tough guy like Kurama Congyun were to do the same, it would probably make people vomit.
Yakumo had also recovered from his dizziness at this time, and he pulled Yufeng’s arm and shook it continuously: “Brother Yufeng, you were twisting your body so beautifully just now. Can you teach me? I really like this set of steps!” After hearing the little girl’s words, Yuhi Hong and Kurama Rin looked at Yufeng with hope, and the desire in their eyes was obvious.
Yu Feng knew that he couldn’t make sense without an explanation, so he drew a few more footprints on the ground: “I don’t want to tell you how I learned my steps for some reasons, I hope you can understand, Mr. Kakashi. These footprints are the most basic steps. If you can walk smoothly without twisting your feet or falling, I will teach you.”
“I’ll go first!” Yakumo was the first to rush up, but after only two steps, she turned around and accidentally lost her balance and fell to the ground. However, she didn’t believe it and tried again a few times, but always fell when she suddenly turned around, and finally had to stand aside with a pout. Yuhi Kurenai also tried it next, but the result was the same as Yakumo, she couldn’t suddenly turn her body and keep her balance while moving quickly.
If Yufeng hadn’t helped her at the last moment, Yuhi Kurenai might have made a fool of herself. Looking at Yufeng who was holding her arm with a smile on his face, Yuhi Kurenai sighed in her heart, this boy is really thoughtful, he didn’t help Yakumo when he fell just now, because he was afraid of hurting Yakumo’s self-esteem. Now it’s his turn, but he helped him at the critical moment, because he was afraid of making a fool of himself in public.
This was the first time Kurenai had seen such a thoughtful boy. Whether it was Asuma Sarutobi, whom she had met before, or Kakashi and Kurama Murasaki, none of them were so attentive, or had such a talent for pleasing others. Fortunately, Yufeng let go after holding her, otherwise Kurenai would have been imagining things.
Kurama Rin saw that Yakumo and Yuhi Kurenai had failed and lost the idea of ​​trying again. She was a thoughtful person and felt that Yufeng’s steps were not that simple. Yakumo pouted unconvincedly: “Huh, Yufeng brother, you must be deliberately making things difficult for us. I don’t think you can even complete these steps yourself.”
Yu Feng shook his head helplessly, and walked twice quickly according to the footprints just now. He was still as graceful and gorgeous, not as awkward as Yakumo and the others. He smiled and spread his hands to Yakumo: “So, now you are still telling me whether I did it on purpose. So, you can practice following these footprints when you have nothing to do. When you don’t fall down, I will teach you the next step.”
Seeing him say that, Yakumo had no choice but to nod his head: “Well, don’t break your promise when the time comes!” That aggrieved look made everyone laugh. At this time, Kurama Muyun came forward and patted Yufeng on the shoulder: “Good boy, you are really amazing. Uncle underestimated you before. Work hard in the future, I believe you will become an excellent ninja!”
Although Kakashi wanted to know how Yufeng had mastered this skill at such a young age, he didn’t want to talk about it and didn’t ask much. He just secretly made up his mind to teach this kid well in the future. He was a rare talent. Before leaving, Parker even greeted Yufeng: “Boy, you are amazing. You are the first one who can make Kakashi lose face in all these years. Don’t forget to call me next time you make something delicious!”
In this way, in the following time, Kakashi would come to teach Yufeng Ninjutsu every now and then as long as he was not on a mission, starting from the most basic knowledge, refining chakra, shuriken throwing, and three body techniques (substitute, transformation, clone) were all taught to him one by one. This guy’s abnormal mind also began to play an advantage, and he could learn it almost by listening and watching the demonstration once, which surprised Kakashi.
To refine chakra, one must go through long-term efforts and repeated practice to complete it, but this kid actually learned it on the first day. There is also the Three Body Technique, which Kakashi originally did not intend to teach him, but this kid learns too fast, and Kakashi also wants to see how much potential he has, but the result makes Kakashi’s eyes widen.
It is impossible for someone of Yufeng’s age to learn the Three Body Technique (except for geniuses, such as Uchiha Itachi and Kakashi). Most kids who graduate from ninja schools are no better than that. But Yufeng learned it in less than a week. Although his hand seals were slow, it was enough to surprise Kakashi for a while.
Xihi Hong also found similar situations. No matter how complicated the theory is, Yufeng can remember it firmly after explaining it once. He can also draw inferences from it and raise questions and opinions of his own. Sometimes he can even perform a simple illusion by himself. For example, the method of removing the illusion is that Hong just told him to stop the chakra circulation immediately when he found the illusion, and it can be removed when the chakra is running again.
At this time, Yu Feng suddenly asked if some powerful illusions could not be solved by oneself even if the chakra was stopped, and whether it required the help of others, Xi Hi Hong was completely confused. This method was indeed effective. As long as one could not solve the illusion by oneself, one needed teammates to input chakra into the body to disrupt the circulation of one’s own chakra, and the illusion could be solved.
About half of the Genin know this method, but Yufeng is a complete ninjutsu novice, he has never received systematic training in school, and no one has told him this knowledge in advance. He can understand it so deeply with just the little information he revealed, which makes Yuhi Kurenai look at him with new eyes, and she likes this handsome boy more and more.
You know, Yufeng doesn’t have a bloodline limit, but his learning speed is not slower than that of the genius Yakumo who has a bloodline limit, which saves a lot of time. In fact, they don’t know how hard Yufeng has been through training before, and only Yufeng himself understands the hardship. Besides, this guy has a golden finger that knows the plot well.
Note: I have already started to learn ninjutsu, and in the future I will combine ninjutsu and martial arts to create some moves.
Chapter 24: Daily Life in Konoha (Old Version)
24. Daily life in Konoha
Because of his excellent martial arts foundation, Yu Feng not only has powerful physical skills, but also adjusts his body’s coordination and flexibility to the best state. Because of this, he can learn ninjutsu with half the effort. Now Yu Feng spends most of his time thinking and practicing alone, because the two teachers can no longer teach him more in-depth things, after all, he is still young.
In addition to practicing, Yu Feng also takes time to teach Xihi Honghong and Kurama Rin cooking. They live a happy life. At least their home is more lively than before.
Good talent, a strong mind and mental strength from two lives, and hard training are the guarantee of Yufeng’s rapid progress. Although Kakashi knows that Yufeng is very smart, every time he sees him listening carefully and training hard, he will feel a warm current in his heart. This child is simply impeccable.
He has incredible talent but has never become proud or complacent. He has always known how to work hard. It is very rare to see a child of this age. Even the children of those big families cannot achieve what Yufeng has.
Since learning how to extract chakra, Yufeng has been meditating and practicing, trying to extract chakra, except for occasionally playing with Yakumo. Although the progress is minimal, Kakashi knows that it is not easy for a child of his age to have the current amount of chakra. With such a hardworking disciple, Kakashi feels that God has been kind to him, and even thinks of his own childhood.
Konoha White Fang committed suicide when he was ten years old, and since then Kakashi has taken on all the responsibilities of the Hatake family. Fortunately, he was already ten years old at the time, and he had good friends such as Kai, Obito, and Rin in the ninja school, so he could also take care of himself. But compared to Yufeng who lost his relatives since childhood, Kakashi is still happy.
Because Yufeng reminded Kakashi of his childhood, the masked man devoted himself to Yufeng’s teaching, and wanted to train him to be the next him, or even surpass himself, the three ninjas, and the peerless powerhouses of the past Hokage. Because he believed that Yufeng had the capital and talent, and what he lacked was just some opportunities.
The two teachers even reported Yufeng’s situation to the Third Hokage. When old Sarutobi Hiruzen heard that there was such a genius in the village, he was really surprised and delighted. You know, many of Yufeng’s generation are children of big families, but only Uchiha Sasuke and Hyuga Neji, who is one year older, can be called geniuses. Now there is another Mingcheng Yufeng, how can the Third Hokage not be happy?
But he still told Kakashi and Hong not to leak Yufeng’s situation, otherwise it would be troublesome if the enemy knew about it. And his old enemy Danzo was not an easy guy to deal with. The third generation asked the two to teach him carefully and prevent the Anbu from spying. He would test Yufeng himself when he had time. Poor Yufeng didn’t know that he had been targeted by the third generation.
In addition to training, Yufeng also treats Yakumo every seven days. The Kurama family is indeed a big family. Even if it has declined, it still has some wealth. The medicinal materials were delivered the day after he treated Yakumo for the first time. They piled up like a mountain and could not be used up at all. Yufeng had to admit that this big family was very popular everywhere.
Of course, Kakashi and the others also asked Yufeng what the airflow that he used to comb Yakumo’s meridians was, but Yufeng just made up a story, saying it was something called Qigong, which he learned from an old man. In his mind, this fictional old man was the founder of the Shura Sect, Xue Shura, and he omitted Xiaoyaozi and others from the Xiaoyao Sect.
This kind of nonsense is not credible at all, but Yufeng has a natural advantage, that is age. He is only six years old now. In the eyes of Kakashi and others, no matter how smart Yufeng is, a child of his age should not be able to make up such a lie, so although everyone is a little skeptical about Yufeng’s words, they still choose to believe him.
Under Yufeng’s systematic treatment, Yakumo’s health improved day by day. After each treatment, Yufeng would prepare a big meal, because Kurama Murakumo and Kakashi would come over to eat and drink. Of course, the ingredients needed for cooking were purchased by the Kurama family, otherwise these mouths would be eaten by Yufeng and become a pauper.
When he was free, Yufeng practiced ninjutsu during the day to consolidate his foundation and accumulate chakra. At night, he began to practice the powerful martial arts “Tenkan Jingu”. During the day, Kakashi, Yuhi Kurenai and the three members of the Kurama family might come to find him at any time. Practicing martial arts is easy to be discovered, so he chose to practice in the dead of night. After all, martial arts is his only cheat and cheat code.
The inner strength of Tianjian Divine Art is simple but also complex. Although it does not seem too difficult on the surface, each level is difficult to practice, and it will become more and more difficult as time goes by. In more than two months, it has only pushed the fifth level forward by half. Yu Feng is not in a hurry. He believes that after accumulation, it will come naturally. He still has at least a few years, so he is not afraid of not being able to practice.
In fact, he had nothing to be dissatisfied with. His cultivation speed was already very fast.
Yu Feng’s crazy training was all for the future plot. He had his eyes on the tenth level of spiritual consciousness. This skill could affect people’s minds and have a hypnotic effect. It could even be combined with the soul-stealing skill in the Nine Yin Manual to change other people’s subconsciousness. In other words, as long as he mastered this skill, he could create some slave puppets of his own.
Moreover, Yu Feng has always been thinking about the extermination of the Uchiha clan, and he also has his own considerations and plans. So before that happened, as long as he could learn the tenth level of the Tianjian Divine Art, he would be satisfied. This was the first plan Yu Feng made after learning about the era of the Naruto world. This will affect many things, at least his safety problem in Konoha can be solved directly, so he is so eager to practice.
During this period, Yufeng was like a sponge, constantly absorbing nutrients, and her ninjutsu skills improved rapidly. Kurama Muyun shook his head at his daughter’s slow progress. Although he knew that Yakumo’s training speed was not slow, and was more than twice as fast as her peers, it was still a bit dwarfed by Yufeng’s abnormal speed.
However, Kurama Murakumo is still very happy to see Yufeng’s growth as the benefactor of his family. This kid and Yakumo are inseparable now. If nothing unexpected happens, the two childhood sweethearts will probably get together in the future. If this kid is strong, it will be a great help to himself and the Kurama family in the future.
With this idea, Kurama Murakumo even taught Yufeng some of his family’s skills. Anyway, these ninjutsu can be practiced without bloodline limits. Yufeng’s status in Konoha will be improved with one more skill. It must be said that Kurama Murakumo thought too far ahead. After discovering Yufeng’s potential, he spared no effort to cultivate him and pave the way for the future development of his daughter and family.
If Yufeng knew his dirty thoughts at this time, I wonder if he would put some laxatives in his wine and make him unable to leave the toilet for a whole day. This old guy is really too unscrupulous. However, since he accidentally met Yakumo and later met four adults, Yufeng’s life has gradually improved, at least it is not as boring as before.
Learning ninjutsu, joking with Kakashi, spending quality time with Hong and Yakumo, and teasing from time to time, this boy’s day is quite colorful. Until Yakumo’s birthday is coming, Yufeng decided to prepare well and give the little girl a big surprise at that time to deepen the relationship between the two.
Because he was a time traveler from modern times, Yu Feng’s cheerfulness, humor, and sometimes cynicism deeply attracted everyone and infected them.
Now laughter can be heard from Yufeng’s house from time to time, and everyone enjoys this kind of life. Fortunately, Konoha’s Anbu is now focusing on monitoring the Uchiha clan, otherwise Yufeng’s affairs would never be hidden from Danzo.
Shimura Danzo, Konoha’s elder or advisor, is the direct leader of the “Root” and has his people in the Anbu, which means that almost all assassinations and intelligence work are controlled by him. This old man is like the “spy” chief in later spy war dramas. There is almost nothing he doesn’t know about the whole Konoha, but not all things are worth his concern.
For example, the Kurama clan has begun to decline. Although Kurama Murakumo is still the patriarch of the clan, his status is gradually declining with the decline of the family.
Danzo is an ambitious man. Although everything he does is for Konoha, he also wants to be Hokage and has been working hard for it over the years, so a family that is no longer important is not worth wasting his time on.
Kurama’s family of three, Kakashi and Yuhi Kurenai went to Yufeng’s house from time to time. He knew it, but Yufeng didn’t look special on the surface. Apart from his good looks, there was nothing special about him. He had sent the Anbu to investigate more than once, but who was Kakashi? Of course, he could find out the problem in time.
Therefore, every time the Anbu came to investigate, Kakashi and Kurenai would deliberately play with Yufeng to confuse the audience, making the Root team members who were secretly observing think that the two jonin must have sympathized with the orphan and would come to accompany him from time to time, while the monitored target Yufeng also acted very naive, but every time the Anbu withdrew, the three of them could not help but complain about each other.
When Kakashi and the others were not around, Yufeng could also find out that the Anbu were spying on him, so he behaved like a normal child, either playing games or messing around at home. Anyway, Danzo sent people to observe for a month and found nothing different. He just thought that Kakashi and Yuhi Kurenai liked this little boy very much, and that they would take special care of him because he had no guardian.
Chapter 25, Uzumaki Naruto (Old Version)
25. Uzumaki Naruto
In the eyes of the Root team, Kakashi and Kurenai Yuhi’s actions were to help the village take care of the orphans of the former “heroes”, and the Kurama family went to play with Yufeng just to make the little princess Yakumo happy, as if the little girl had some feelings for the good-looking Yufeng.
Although Danzo always felt that something was wrong, he didn’t have the energy to investigate a little brat now. After all, the affairs of the Uchiha family were the big deal, and he had been coveting other people’s Sharingan for a long time.
After hearing the series of news brought back by his men, Danzo immediately ordered all the people monitoring Yufeng to withdraw, and not to waste time and energy on this worthless little guy. They still had many important things to do, and it was his negligence that directly ruined the rest of his life, which is a story for later.
It was a sunny morning in Konoha. Maybe it was the habit of the ninja world, people got up very early. The streets were crowded with people and all the shops opened early. In a tailor shop, Yu Feng was going to order a set of clothes today. He was about to start school, so he had to get a decent outfit.
“Boss, how much does it cost to custom-make this suit?” Yu Feng had already chosen the fabric and style. The boss also measured his size and they were chatting while cutting.
In the original work, the big families all have their own logos on their clothes, like the round fan of the Uchiha clan, the spiral pattern of the Uzumaki clan, etc. It is impossible for Yufeng, who has no background, to have his own logo, so he can only choose to make his clothes look better.
“Hey, since you are the descendant of a martyr, I will give you a discount. Well, let’s say 500 taels.” The shop owner had a lewd smile on his face, as if to say that I was very kind and I didn’t make any money from you for this dress. However, Yu Feng had seen too many expressions of this kind of profiteer in his previous life, and he would not be fooled by him at all.
“What?! You’re asking 500 taels for children’s clothing. You’re too greedy! No, 100 taels!” Yu Feng knew that this was obviously an exorbitant price, so he couldn’t be a fool. He yelled immediately. What descendants of martyrs? That’s all bullshit. This wretched old man thought he was a noob who knew nothing. He had to teach him a lesson this time.
Hearing Yu Feng bargaining, the boss shouted, “How can you look like a child? You are 1.6 meters tall, almost as tall as my daughter, and she is 20 years old this year!”
Looking at the little old man who was only a little over 1.5 meters tall with disdain, Yu Feng also stretched his neck and shouted: “That’s your own genetic problem. You are short, so your daughter is so short. You are jealous of me. In a word, will you sell it for 100 taels?”
As the saying goes, don’t speak ill of a short person. The boss was also angry when his shortcoming was exposed in front of him: “No! I won’t sell it!” His height was his lifelong pain. He originally had a handsome appearance and elegant temperament, and he should have become a popular person. But because of his height of less than 1.6 meters, he ruined his beautiful dream. Of course, this was also the old man’s wishful thinking.
Yu Feng looked at the shop owner angrily for a full minute, and suddenly he smiled: “Well, if you don’t want to sell it, then don’t sell it. Anyway, your cloth has been cut. Goodbye!” Then he turned around and walked out. The boss realized that the cloth in his hand had been cut after he reminded him. Due to the special color, few people buy these cloths, not to mention the cut ones. Where can he find the right person to sell them?
The boss realized that he was fooled, and he was too embarrassed to get angry. He smiled and said, “Hey, don’t leave, young man. We can discuss something. How about this? I see that you are handsome and talented. You will definitely be an elite of our Konoha in the future, so I will give you a discount. How about 300 taels?”
Yu Feng laughed when he heard it. This guy finally realized that he was cheated. He turned around and smiled, “Boss, I had to bargain for the price since you couldn’t sell it anyway. But since you are so sensible, I will agree to it with reluctance. Oh, by the way, give me this price in the future.” After saying that, he took a pen and paper from the side with a smile on his face.
Looking at the boss’s face which had turned green, Yu Feng wrote a simple contract, which meant that all such clothes would be sold to him at this price in the future. After all, he still had a lot of room to grow, and as he grew taller, more fabric would be needed for the clothes, so he would definitely not suffer a loss.
The boss signed the unequal treaty with Yu Feng with a dark face and was very reluctant. At the end, Yu Feng was still trying to be nice: “Anyway, your fabrics are not selling well, I am helping you to clear your inventory.”
After saying that, without even looking at the boss’s face which was uglier than if his whole family had died, he walked out of the store humming a little tune, and then went to the flower shop to order a bouquet of flowers, because the next day was Yakumo’s birthday, and he had to show his appreciation, and he had already secretly prepared a small gift.
“Don’t look at me as just a wolf… wolves are so smart that it’s hard to imagine…” Yu Feng is quite talented as he changed the good song “Pleasant Goat” into “Big Big Wolf”. He hummed a little tune while staggering back home.
Without the secret surveillance of the Anbu, Yu Feng has been living a comfortable life recently. After all, no one wants to have a pair of eyes watching your every move behind your back or in secret every day. It is too difficult to pretend that you are being monitored even though you know it.
He was walking towards home when he suddenly stopped in his tracks by the scene in front of him. A group of kids were running in front of him, and a little boy in orange clothes and yellow hair was chasing them from behind, shouting as he ran, “Don’t run, you bunch of cowards, don’t you dare to duel with me, the future Hokage, hahaha!”
The child in front was cursing as he ran: “You dead monster, don’t even think about playing with us.” Another child echoed: “That’s right, a monster wants to become Hokage, what a joke. Let’s go, if you can’t afford to provoke us, can’t you just hide away?” After that, they all ran away in a short while.
Watching all the children running away, the blond child lowered his head and looked very lonely. He shook his head, went to sit on the swing not far away. His figure looked indescribably lonely.
I believe everyone already knows who this little shota is. Yes, he is the unique protagonist in Naruto, Uzumaki Naruto.
Yu Feng looked at the protagonist in the original novel. He was rejected by others when he was young, which was enough for an orphan. Without parents and playmates, how did he survive? He was not like him who could take care of himself.
However, when you think about the fact that in the original work Naruto’s house was filled with instant noodle boxes and expired milk, you can guess something. It is normal to be short if you eat this kind of junk food for a long time.
It may be that after going to school, Naruto gradually gained everyone’s love, especially Iruka’s change in attitude made him become normal. In order to gain everyone’s recognition and his dream of becoming Hokage, and the bond with his partners, he worked hard to practice and become stronger.
Naruto is still a good-for-nothing little boy who likes to play pranks, often causing trouble in some stores and setting traps on the road, causing many people to fall into his traps and get covered in paint, rotten eggs, and rotten vegetable leaves.
Naruto has many tricks up his sleeve, even scribbling graffiti in other people’s shops with paint, just to attract other people’s attention and make them acknowledge his existence.
It’s not his fault. He was controversial at a young age and was looked down upon everywhere. He could only think of this way to attract other people’s attention. However, because the Nine-Tails attacked the village, many people died, including his parents, the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki.
After the Nine-Tails was sealed into Naruto’s body, the villagers transferred their hatred for the Nine-Tails to Naruto. Some villagers who already hated Naruto were even more disgusted by his pranks. So Naruto’s real purpose of pranking was not achieved, but instead made more people resent him, hate him, and even want to kill him to avenge their dead relatives.
When watching anime before, Yu Feng was very disgusted with the attitude of these people in Konoha Village. If it weren’t for the Fourth Hokage who sacrificed his life, who knows how many people would have died in the Nine-Tails attack. But they just don’t care about the Fourth Hokage’s kindness, and put all the hatred and evil sources on Naruto.
This is very unfair to a child who knows nothing. To put it bluntly, the people in Konoha Village are a bunch of ungrateful people. None of them remember that the Fourth Hokage saved their lives, or they don’t want to accept this favor. They only think that Naruto has the Nine-Tails in his body, and that the monster once killed their relatives and friends. If it weren’t for the Third Hokage’s pressure, many people would probably want to kill Naruto to avenge those who died.
Perhaps the Fourth Hokage had selfish motives when he chose to seal the Nine-Tails into his son’s body. After all, if he could gain the recognition of this monster, his strength would soar like a rocket. He probably didn’t expect that his selfish motives would become the fuse for his beloved village and villagers to hate his son.
In Yufeng’s opinion, it was a bit pitiful that those innocent people died in the Nine-Tails attack, but they couldn’t just vent their hatred on Naruto. They didn’t remember the Fourth Hokage’s kindness at all.
Perhaps for them, it was the right thing for the Fourth Hokage to do so, but in the original work, when Pain attacked Konoha, it was Naruto who rushed back from Mount Myoboku in time to protect the village, and he also used his mouth to convince Nagato to use the Reincarnation Technique to resurrect those he killed.
Look at those people’s faces, a bunch of ninjas and ordinary people cheering Naruto as a hero, praising him constantly, as if those guys who hated Naruto before were not them.
Only Naruto, that stubborn guy, was happy about such praise and recognition, because he needed it so much, but in Yufeng’s opinion, these people deserved to die.
This bunch of guys have been shameless to the extreme. Except for a few Xiaoqiang and those teachers who have a good relationship with Naruto, how many of them have ever treated Naruto as a human being? How many of them have never insulted Naruto in person or behind his back? They only came out to cheer hypocritically after Naruto saved their lives. Yu Feng was speechless when he saw that scene.
Chapter 26: Befriending Naruto (Old Version)
26. Make friends with Naruto
Thinking of Naruto’s childhood and the scene after Nagato attacked Konoha, Yufeng despised those hypocritical guys. Maybe Naruto felt the same as himself at that time.
But in Naruto’s heart, he finally got everyone’s recognition, and at the same time avenged his master Jiraiya, which was the most important thing. As for the inconsistent performance of others, he probably turned a blind eye to it, or maybe this was the sadness of Naruto.
It is precisely because he has read the plot thoroughly that Yu Feng feels sympathy for Naruto (sympathy, bullshit. If you have the ability, don’t compete with him for his girlfriend in the future.), and he also admires Naruto very much. It is really difficult for an orphan to grow up to change the attitude of all those who hate him.
“Prejudice in people’s hearts is like a mountain!”
Regardless of whether those people have really changed their views on Naruto, since the upper echelons unanimously approve of Naruto, they can no longer express their dissatisfaction like they do now.
After all, Naruto’s best friends are all the jonin and high-ranking officials of Konoha, and they play an important role in Konoha. Naruto’s wife is also the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family, and his own strength is obvious to all. Who dares to gossip about him behind his back, unless they think their life is too long and want to die for no reason.
So in the end, the one with the bigger fist is the one that matters. This is the philosophy that Yufeng has always believed in. After coming to this world, he has been working hard for this goal.
Alas, thinking of this, Yu Feng sighed, walked towards Naruto, and when he was almost close to him, he asked the first male protagonist in the original work: “Hey, kid, why were they so afraid of you just now? Are you very powerful?”
Naruto was still feeling depressed at this time, but when he heard someone actually took the initiative to talk to him, he immediately perked up: “Hahahaha, I’m Uzumaki Naruto, the man who will become Hokage in the future, of course I’m awesome.”
Yu Feng looked at his arrogant appearance and thought he was exactly like the one in the original book, but he still nodded: “Oh? Is that so? But I think they seemed to say you are some kind of monster, so they are afraid of you.”
Yufeng’s words immediately made Naruto wilted: “I have been alone since I was a child. Later, whenever I wanted to play with other children, they would deliberately avoid me and say that I was a monster. They often bullied me, but I am still very good at fighting. Hehe.”
Although he was born with a cheerful personality, his pitiful look at this moment was really heartbreaking. But it was no wonder, as an orphan, if he was not born to be an optimist, he would have become as withdrawn as Gaara.
Yu Feng calmed down and asked slowly, “Then you don’t have any other friends to play with you?”
Naruto shook his head dejectedly: “No, no one wants to be friends with me, because they all say I’m a monster. But I really don’t know why they call me that, I’m just a normal person, I’m not a monster! Wuuuu…” As if someone was finally able to talk to him, Naruto no longer suppressed himself and vented his sorrow to his heart’s content.
Looking at the pitiful appearance of the lonely male protagonist, Yu Feng sighed inwardly, stretched out his hand and said: “My name is Mingcheng Yu Feng, and I am an orphan like you. If you don’t mind, we can be friends from now on.”
Naruto, who was still crying softly, was stunned by his sudden action and stammered, “You, you, you are willing to be friends with me, don’t you think I’m a monster?” He was very uncertain in his heart. After all, no one was willing to be friends with him before.
Yu Feng smiled slightly: “If I think you are a monster, I won’t waste my time talking to you. In other words, whether we are friends or not, don’t hesitate like a woman.”
“Yeah! I finally have friends, hahahaha!” Naruto jumped up happily, “Hahaha, I finally have friends! That’s great! Hahaha! Long live, long live!”
Seeing him dancing with joy from the bottom of his heart, Yu Feng was also very happy. The reason why he made friends with Naruto was that he saw that Naruto was too lonely. Anyway, they would know each other in school in the future, so it would be better to build a good relationship now.
Second, although he will become the absolute protagonist after coming to this world, Naruto’s protagonist halo can also benefit from some of the benefits, such as the Third Generation and Jiraiya, but he himself doesn’t know that he has been targeted by the Third Generation.
Naruto is very kind to his friends, he is willing to help them, so he is worth making friends with. Yu Feng still stretched out his right hand and smiled at Naruto: “You don’t have to be so happy, I’m still holding my hand up, we are not friends without shaking hands.”
Naruto stopped immediately after hearing that, walked up to Yufeng seriously and held his hand, then said sincerely: “From today on, I, Uzumaki Naruto, am Mingcheng Yufeng’s good friend. From now on, we will eat ramen together, fight together, and never back down.”
Yu Feng found his words, which were similar to the oaths of the ancient Chinese sworn brothers, funny and kind. He believed that from now on Naruto would be a qualified friend. This was Naruto, a person who would never betray friendship or give up friendship and bonds.
Yu Feng just heard him mention ramen, and immediately his heart moved: “Okay, I will never back down from a fight. But just now you said that you want to eat ramen together, do you like eating ramen very much?”
Naruto immediately nodded excitedly: “Yeah, yes, Ichiraku Ramen is my favorite food. Especially the miso pork and char siu flavor!” After saying that, he couldn’t help but drool.
When Yu Feng heard this, he thought to himself that he had never eaten the legendary Ichiraku Ramen since he came to the Naruto world, so he said, “Well, since you like it so much, I’ll treat you today to celebrate our becoming good friends.”
“Really? That’s great! Yufeng, you are such a good person!” Anyone who has read the original novel knows that Naruto has a special feeling for Ichiraku Ramen that is hard to let go. Whether he is training, returning from a mission, or even staying in the hospital, he will always miss that bowl of ramen, and he never gets tired of eating it.
Since his living allowance was limited, Naruto didn’t always have the opportunity to eat there. Now that Yufeng was treating him, he was so happy that he didn’t know what to do. So Naruto led the way, and the two soon arrived at the legendary Ichiraku Ramen. What Yufeng didn’t expect was that the ramen restaurant and the store where he bought his clothes were actually on the same street.
“Uncle Hand-beater, Sister Ayame, I’m here, hahaha, I brought my friends here today! I want a big bowl of miso pork and char siu flavored ramen, hurry up, I’m so hungry!” Naruto started shouting at the top of his voice before he even entered the door.
Next, Yufeng also met the amiable boss, the old man with his hands, and his beautiful daughter Acorus (also translated as Cainv). The boss saw Naruto’s happy look and said with a smile: “Naruto, you haven’t been here for a long time, how come you have friends now? Although it’s a little unexpected, uncle is still very happy for you!” The old man’s words were not hypocritical, but he was truly happy for Naruto.
Many people had guesses about the owner of this ramen restaurant before. Some people initially speculated that he was Uchiha Madara, and some said he was the fourth generation and was not dead at all, but was in disguise.
Later, some people speculated that this uncle was the husband of the ultimate boss Kaguya Otsutsuki, that is, the tragic king of the ancestral country. Their imagination is really rich.
The previous rumors were all proven false in the end, and the last speculation about the so-called Kaguya Otsutsuki’s husband was even more ridiculous. Just think about how long ago Kaguya-hime’s era was, it must have been at least several hundred years of history.
You should know that Kaguya’s son Rokudo Sage and his brother Otsutsuki Hamura were born with the blessing of everyone in the original book, and there was no so-called husband at all. Later, Rokudo gave birth to two more babies, Indra and Ashura.
But the reincarnation of these two guys started with Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha, and then Naruto and Sasuke. This kind of inheritance requires many generations of talents to achieve. The owner of the ramen restaurant is only about fifty years old. If he is really Kaguya’s husband, he must be at least a few hundred years old.
If that was the case, how strong must this boss be, and how advanced must his disguise skills be to avoid the investigation of so many Konoha strongmen. I really don’t know what’s wrong with the brain of the person who came up with this hypothesis. In Yufeng’s perception, this is just an ordinary old man.
Without further ado, Naruto saw the ramen uncle congratulating him, and he laughed proudly: “Haha, yes, I finally have a friend today. This is Mingcheng Yufeng, we will be good friends from now on!”
Ayame also blessed happily, “Naruto, I never thought that a naughty boy like you actually has friends. I am happy for you. This handsome boy is called Yufeng, right? You must come to my store often in the future.”
Yufeng bowed politely: “Hello, Uncle Shouda, hello, Sister Acorus! I am Mingcheng Yufeng, please take care of me in the future!” Shouda liked this handsome little boy from the bottom of his heart, and he was so polite. The most important thing was that he was Naruto’s first friend. The boss was also happy for them, so he added more noodles and meat, and an egg for the two of them.
In addition to being happy for Naruto, Ayame was also very interested in the handsome Yufeng. Although this little guy is less than seven years old, he is 1.6 meters tall. He is so handsome now, and he will be even more handsome in the future, especially his pair of purple-red eyes are so charming.
In the original work, Ayame became obsessed with Kakashi after seeing his true face, and now her target has become Mingcheng Yufeng.
After eating ramen, Yufeng and Naruto left the ramen restaurant under the reluctant look of Ayame, the little fangirl. In the afternoon, Yufeng played with Naruto again, such as swinging on the swing and playing hide-and-seek, which were all games for children.
Naruto had never had anyone to play with before, but this time when he met Yufeng he finally got to enjoy himself. Yufeng was really confused and thought to himself that it was possible for someone to have so much fun playing with such a childish thing.
But he didn’t think about it. He was already in his twenties after two lives. How could his mental age be compared with Naruto’s? On the contrary, Naruto’s performance was normal.
Note: Today we will continue with the fourth update. I wish you all a happy weekend!
Chapter 27, Three Generations of Tracking (Old Version)
27. Three Generation Tracking
After playing with Naruto for an entire afternoon, Yufeng was really tired. He didn’t feel anything when he played with Yakumo before, after all, this guy had ulterior motives, and with the company of the beautiful girl Yuhi Kurenai, Yufeng had a lot of fun. Now that it was Naruto, the loser, Yufeng noticed this problem.
After this incident, he also reminded himself that sometimes he should not act too mature. Although he is talented and smart, it does not mean that children of his age do not have a childish side. It is not a good thing to blindly show his mature thoughts and theories. Fortunately, Kakashi and others did not pay much attention to this aspect, otherwise it would be full of loopholes.
Sometimes you really have to show the side of a child, such as being coquettish and ignorant, otherwise you will be exposed sooner or later. With this feeling, Yufeng said goodbye to Naruto and went home. Before leaving, he told him that another friend of his had a birthday tomorrow and would celebrate at his house, and invited Naruto to join.
He was not afraid that Kakashi, Hong, and Yakumo’s parents would reject Naruto. After all, Kakashi was the Fourth Hokage’s apprentice, and Kurama Murakumo had been on good terms with the Fourth Hokage before. If even they had other ideas or looked at Naruto differently, then Yufeng would rather grow up and destroy this unkind and unjust village.
Fortunately, he knew that Kakashi was not such a person. Yuhi Kurenai and Naruto did not have much interaction, and it was not shown in the original book. Yufeng remembered that when Iruka was confused, it was Kakashi who appeared and preached to him, and told him that if he hated Naruto like other people in the village, then Iruka would not be worthy of being a teacher in the ninja school.
Yu Feng was not worried at all that these adults would dislike Naruto. Perhaps with Naruto joining, these people would look up to him even more. They did not look at Naruto with tinted glasses. Accepting Naruto as a friend might make them think that he was broad-minded and kind-hearted. Anyway, there would only be benefits and no harm in doing so.
Fearing that Naruto would forget the address and not be able to find the exact location, Yufeng drew the location of his home on a piece of paper and gave it to him, asking him to arrive on time at noon. He went back home to rest early, as he had to prepare for Yakumo’s birthday tomorrow. No one thought that this handshake between him and Naruto would create a pair of powerful brothers who would dominate the ninja world in the future.
Yufeng got up before five the next morning. Today was Yakumo’s birthday, and he had to prepare well. After a simple wash, he looked at the flour he had prepared yesterday and saw that it had been fermented and formed. He felt relieved, so that he could make the birthday cake when he came back at noon.
Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly felt that someone in the woods outside seemed to be watching his home. Could it be the Anbu again? However, after the previous period of surveillance, a small character like him should not attract the attention of Danzo again.
Didn’t those guys not realize that there was something wrong with them some time ago? They monitored me for more than a month but couldn’t figure out anything, so they withdrew directly. Why are they showing up again now? Girl, you are so mean to me, Danzo, let’s just wait and see. Sooner or later, I will deal with you.
Poor Danzo was sorting out the information of the Anbu at this time, and suddenly he sneezed. He wondered what happened, he hadn’t caught a cold in many years, why did he suddenly sneeze?
He didn’t know yet that due to his preconceived notions, this old man had been targeted by an unknown little person. From the moment he gave up monitoring Ming Cheng Yufeng, his tragic life had begun.
Yufeng couldn’t care less at this time. Preparing a birthday for Yakumo was the most important thing. Even if Danzo found out that he had a problem, he wouldn’t take action in a short time. After all, he was still a child.
Besides, Danzo’s current goal should be the Sharingan and the throne of Hokage, so he has no time to waste time with a little brat like him. Yu Feng shook his head, put on a bamboo basket and set off.
Because someone was watching him secretly, he didn’t dare to use any martial arts skills and just ran normally, but at an extremely fast speed. He quickly walked out of the house and ran towards the outside of Konoha Village.
His purpose today was to go to the wild to collect fresh vegetables and fruits, and to prepare some game for Yakumo’s birthday. Yakumo had been inseparable from him for a long time, so he had to perform well this time.
Although it was not a wartime period, there were guards at the main entrance of the village, and they were elite Chunin. Ninjas without missions could not leave the village at will, and ordinary people were also subject to restrictions.
But this did not pose a problem for Yu Feng. With his current speed, he would not be able to leave even a shadow if he exerted all his strength. So when he reached the gate, he passed through it at the fastest speed. In a flash, his body was several hundred meters away, and then he accelerated again and disappeared without a trace.
The two Chunins guarding the gate were Kagura Izumo and Koji Tetsu. They looked at each other. They just felt a gust of wind and didn’t notice anything unusual. But a moment later, the Third Hokage came to the door, casually said hello, and followed Yufeng’s trail.
It was this adult who had been monitoring Yufeng at his house before. He had just seen from a distance how Yufeng passed through the Konoha gate, and he already had a preliminary affirmation of Yufeng’s strength in his heart.
At the same time, the Third Generation also thought that it was necessary to strengthen the outer defense force. Two Chunins alone were not enough. Perhaps Konoha had not experienced a war for too long, so the defense was so lax, and even he himself was the same.
If Yu Feng knew that his unintentional action had caused the Third Generation to strengthen Konoha’s defense from today, would he laugh secretly? ! However, some jonin could not laugh, because from today on, they had to take a day off from work to guard the gate when they had no missions.
Yu Feng easily avoided the “gatekeeper” and smiled proudly in his heart. He had done this kind of thing many times when he went out to practice before, and today he was just reviewing it.
He ran to the dense forest behind the mountain with familiarity, but he suddenly felt as if someone was following him, about a mile or two away from him, and must have followed him out of Konoha Village.
No wonder I always felt like someone was watching me. It seems that the person who was watching me at home must have followed me. He is really unwilling to give up. No matter what, it is important to do business first. Yu Feng quickly entered the dense forest, unloaded the bamboo basket and began to look for fresh ingredients.
The current environment of the Land of Fire is still very good, unlike the Land of Sand which is full of deserts. Outside the village of Konoha is a forest and mountain range, with wild vegetables and mushrooms everywhere in the forest. A year ago, Yu Feng discovered that he could find the vegetables he often ate in his previous life here.
It is June now, and all the wild vegetables have grown out, making it the best time to pick them.
The abundant resources provided convenience for Yufeng. At this time, he didn’t care who was watching him and skillfully started his “farmer” work. After a while, he had prepared most of the basket of ingredients, including mushrooms, bamboo shoots, and wild vegetables.
Afterwards, Yufeng picked some fresh strawberries, cherries and other fruits (which should be almost the same season, less than a month away), and then slowly began to look for game.
The forest here is very vast, with no end in sight. He was able to hide here to practice because it was well hidden. He was very familiar with the environment here. Obviously, there were few prey near the village, especially after this guy’s one-year scourge, many animals hid. Fortunately, he only lived in the forest for one year, otherwise he would have eaten all the animals.
As he walked, he observed the surroundings. At first, except for some small birds and animals, Yu Feng did not find anything. If he wanted to find good ingredients, he had to go deeper. He was skilled and courageous, and was not scared by the gloomy forest. This was the case before, and even more so now.
However, he soon discovered that as he went deeper, the people following him also followed him in like a shadow. This made him very disgusted, but he had no way to stop them and could only improvise.
As he was walking, he suddenly found a wild goat eating grass on the lawn in front of him. Yu Feng smiled evilly, today’s dinner was roasted whole goat. After confirming the target, Yu Feng picked up a stone from the ground and flicked it with his finger magic. With his true energy, he pierced the goat’s skull at lightning speed. The poor goat fell to the ground without even having time to react.
If Huang Yaoshi knew that Yu Feng used his unique skill “Finger Magic” to hunt, I wonder if he would run out of the coffin. The Third Hokage who was hiding behind a tree and observing the situation narrowed his eyes. This little guy is indeed just as Kakashi and the others said. Just looking at this hidden weapon technique of flicking stones, it is not something that his peers can do.
Many ninjas can easily knock down a goat with a stone, but the fact that there is no sound or even air vibration shows its skill.
At least the third generation thought that with his current level, he could not do it as cleanly and neatly as Yu Feng did just now. This required a very accurate control of the speed and strength of the attack. If this method was used to sneak attack the enemy, it would definitely be very effective.
It turned out that the Sandai heard from Kurenai yesterday that Yufeng was going out to collect food today to celebrate the birthday of the little princess of the Kurama family. The old man thought this was a good opportunity to test Yufeng, so he ran to Yufeng’s house early in the morning to monitor his every move, and then followed him here, just to see what advantages this kid had that made Kakashi and Kurenai praise him so much.
At first, he didn’t want to disturb Yu Feng from collecting food, after all, it would be too cheap for him as a Hokage to fight with a child, but now he was ready to do it. Because from the speed Yu Feng showed when he passed the guard just now and the hidden weapon technique just now, this kid really has some skills.
Chapter 28: The Test of Three Generations (Old Version)
28. The Test of Three Generations
The old man took out a mask from his arms and put it on, then took off his Hokage windbreaker, revealing a full set of tight clothes. Sarutobi Hiruzen, who hadn’t fought for a long time, couldn’t wait to practice with the little guy Yufeng to see how much potential he had and whether he was as talented as Yuhi Kurenai and the others said.
During this time, Kakashi and Yuhi Kurenai went to report on Yufeng’s situation whenever they had nothing to do, and they praised him to the skies. The Sandaime just thought they were exaggerating at first, after all, it was a happy thing to find a talented apprentice, and it was understandable to praise him in front of the boss.
But Kakashi and Kurenai Yuhi are both steady people, and there is no reason for them to praise someone so much, so the third generation gradually became interested in Yufeng.
At this time, Yu Feng had brought the goat to a nearby stream, holding a kunai, skinning and gutting the goat, his hands and feet were very nimble. In his previous life in Kunlun Mountain, he had done this kind of work a lot, and in the one year since he came to the Naruto world, he had done it frequently, and now he could handle almost all kinds of edible animals easily.
Soon the unfortunate goat was washed, skinned and put aside. After cleaning the edible internal organs, Yu Feng tied two wooden sticks horizontally on the bamboo basket so that the fruits and vegetables would not be crushed.
After washing his hands, Yu Feng prepared to go home to cook, but his ears suddenly moved. He had discovered that the guy who had been observing him secretly was ready to take action. However, since the other party was from Konoha, he was not necessarily an enemy, unless it was that guy Danzo.
Lingyan, who had been silent before, suddenly appeared in Yufeng’s mind: “Master, it seems that someone wants to harm you, you have to be careful, do you want me to give you a magic weapon?”
Yu Feng smiled in his mind: “I don’t have any use for your swords and such, so it’s unlikely that they will harm me, but that guy followed me from home to here, so I guess he won’t just stand there and watch.”
“Then master, please be careful. I feel that person is not that simple.” Lingyan reminded Yufeng very competently, but Yufeng now developed a little interest in this guy who was following him relentlessly.
Thinking of this, Yu Feng stretched himself and smiled at a big tree: “The friend on the tree has been following me from my home to here. He didn’t just want to watch me prepare game.”
Sarutobi on the tree had no intention of launching a sneak attack, but what he didn’t expect was that the little guy actually discovered that he was being followed in his house. It was really amazing. He smiled slightly, put on his mask, and jumped down from the tree.
Looking at the masked guy in front of him, Yu Feng secretly thought, could this be the legendary ANBU member? But why doesn’t this guy have a knife on his back like the ANBU in the original book? I remember that in the original book, every ANBU was dressed in a mask and a dagger, even Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi were no exception.
Confused, Yu Feng asked uncertainly: “My friend, what does it mean for you to wear a mask? Are you a member of the Anbu, or are you too ugly that you dare not show your true face to people?” At first, what he said sounded like human language, but the rest was a bit unpleasant.
Verbal attacks were Yu Feng’s strong point. Coming from modern society, he had learned many curse words without using dirty words. The few words just now were just a drizzle, and he hadn’t said anything more unpleasant yet, otherwise he would definitely make the old man of the third generation spit out three liters of blood in anger.
Even those few words just now were enough to choke people. Even with the good self-control of the Third Hokage, his body trembled with anger at his last words. I thought to myself, this little guy has a bad mouth. Kakashi and Yuhi Kurenai said that this kid was very well-behaved before. I never knew that he could speak so harshly.
I must endure it, I must endure it, otherwise Konoha will lose a future star because of my impulsiveness. The old man of the third generation tried hard to calm his mind and then laughed: “Hehe, you don’t need to care who I am. If you want to know who I am, just show your ability to take off the mask, right? I’m just afraid that you don’t have the ability! Humph…”
This old guy was not a pushover, and after calming down, he immediately used provocation to fight back. In his opinion, a talented kid like Yufeng was fearless, and always thought that he was second to heaven, so he would definitely be aroused by his words and take the initiative to attack him.
That’s right, the old man from the third generation had the right idea, and his strategy was effective against 99% of people, but the guy standing in front of him was a guy who didn’t play by the rules.
Yu Feng looked at him like an idiot, then curled his lips and said, “Who you are is none of my business. What if I spend a lot of time taking off the mask and find out that you are actually an ugly freak? Wouldn’t that be a waste of time and energy? And even if you look good, I am a normal man and I won’t have any special interest in you. Why should I take off your crappy mask? Are you an idiot?”
The third generation was completely dumbfounded. He didn’t expect that this kid would not fall for his tricks, and what he said was so infuriating. He even dared to call him an idiot. Even if the third generation had a good temper, he couldn’t help it at this time. He was so angry at Yu Feng that he yelled at the little brat: “You little bastard, be careful with your words. You dare to call me an idiot. Watch out.” After that, his body shot out like an arrow and punched Yu Feng.
“Fuck you!” Yu Feng cursed in a low voice. He didn’t expect this guy to start fighting right away. He didn’t follow the rules at all. Forget it. Since he wants to be beaten, I’ll just play with him.
In order not to shock the world, Yu Feng dodged Sarutobi’s powerful attack with just a simple move, cursing at the same time, “Hey, are you really an ugly freak? You just start fighting without following any rules at all.”
Who is Sarutobi Hiruzen? He is the Hokage. Seeing that this little guy easily dodged his 10% attack, he was surprised and delighted. Although he was called an idiot by Yufeng, considering the endurance of a child, the third generation only used 10% of his strength. His purpose was just to teach Yufeng a lesson. After all, it was not easy for a child to withstand his attack.
It seems that this kid’s physical skills are as powerful as Kakashi and the others praised. With this discovery, the Third Generation was very excited. He supported the ground with one hand, turned around, and kicked out with a whirlwind kick, just like Kai and Rock Lee’s Konoha whirlwind.
This was the experience accumulated over many years of fighting. The entire action was done in one go without any drag. Seeing this, Yu Feng secretly gave a thumbs up.
“Damn, you ugly bastard isn’t going to stop yet, so I’ll play with you for a bit, watch my fight.” Seeing that the opponent’s attack was not slowing down, Yu Feng jumped up about ten feet high on the spot, and easily dodged the whirlwind kick. He twisted his body in the air and dived down, punching Sarutobi.
Yu Feng knew that the other party was from the village and might not have any bad intentions in following him. Because the other party had been attacking with physical skills, if he used ninjutsu, he, a rookie, would probably not be able to take even one move, after all, the ninjutsu he knew now was only the three body techniques.
And it was obvious that although the opponent’s moves were fierce and fierce, he did not carry any murderous intent when he attacked. If he was an enemy, even if it was someone from the Anbu who wanted to test him, he would have carried murderous intent when he attacked.
Now Yu Feng can be sure that the guy opposite him is definitely not here to cause trouble for him, otherwise he would not be able to fight against him so easily.
After confirming that his opponent was not an enemy or a member of the Anbu, Yu Feng did not fully exert his strength, but only used Shaolin Changquan to fight against Sarutobi’s physical skills. As long as he did not use his true energy, his strength would not be exposed. Now he had to hide his strength well so that he could practice with peace of mind. When the plot begins, he will not have so much time to practice.
However, the guy opposite seemed to know that his ninjutsu was not good, because he had been attacking him with physical skills. Could it be that he was unwilling to use ninjutsu against him because he was still a child?
If he knew that his ninjutsu was bad, then he must be someone he knew well. However, Yu Feng only knew a few people in Konoha. Who was he? Yu Feng had a question mark in his mind.
In order to prevent the opponent from looking down on him, Yu Feng still used 30% of his strength to attack. Because he practiced the Dragon Elephant Prajna Sutra and Yi Jin Jing to strengthen his muscles and strength, and he also practiced in waterfalls and wind vents like Yang Guo in The Condor Heroes, his physical strength is already very strong. A swing of his arms can exert a force of a thousand pounds, and this 30% of strength is more than three hundred pounds.
Sarutobi looked up at Ufeng’s fierce fist swooping down on him, bringing with it gusts of evil wind. He did not dare to be careless and quickly jumped to avoid the powerful punch.
Then he heard a loud “boom” and after a burst of dust, he saw Yu Feng walking out of the dust. Although his body was covered with a lot of dust, he still had a smile on his face. Behind him was a large circular pit with a diameter of more than two meters.
Seeing the effect of Yufeng’s punch, Sarutobi shuddered in his heart and swallowed subconsciously. He thought that this boy was too strong. This level of strength was probably only comparable to his beloved apprentice Tsunade, who was famous for her extraordinary strength. If he knew that Yufeng only used 30% of his strength, his jaw would probably drop.
Before the Third Generation could sigh, Yu Feng took advantage of his moment of distraction and attacked again. The Third Generation old man no longer dared to underestimate Yu Feng, but treated him as a real opponent. The old face under the mask also put away the previous cynicism and began to look at Yu Feng squarely.
Seeing Yu Feng rushing towards him, the third generation hurriedly raised his fist to block, and the two of them fought back and forth.
Chapter 29: Zhemei beats up the third generation (old version)
29. Zhemei beats three generations
To be honest, although Sarutobi Hiruzen is known as the professor of ninjutsu, his ninjutsu is very powerful and he is able to master the use of five basic attributes of ninjutsu, but as a Hokage, his skills in taijutsu are not given in vain.
If it was Yu Feng before the time travel, he would have been defeated in terms of speed alone. But the current Mingcheng Yu Feng was not someone to be trifled with. He was a little clumsy at the beginning, but that was due to his lack of fighting experience.
Later on, you were faster, but I was faster than you. Although he only used the simplest Shaolin Changquan against the enemy and didn’t gain any advantage, he didn’t suffer any loss either.
Sarutobi Hiruzen was getting more and more frightened as he fought, thinking that this little guy’s physical skills were really too strong, and he could even tie with him in physical skills. Moreover, he had never seen the moves he used before, and his fists, like raindrops, never stopped from the beginning of the attack. Not only did the angles of his attacks were tricky, but the power was also very strong, and the whirring sound of his fists kept ringing in his ears.
Although Yu Feng’s moves were a little awkward in the beginning, he gradually became more skilled in offense and defense. His footwork and boxing were very coordinated, and his moves were varied and elusive. This was not something a child of his age could do.
It seems that what Kakashi and Kurenai Yuhi said was correct. At least in terms of physical skills, this little guy has reached a very high level. He is indeed a young genius with unlimited prospects.
The fact that he can gradually become familiar with his own moves in actual combat and make up for the lack of experience is enough to show how talented this kid is.
This battle should be Yufeng’s first battle in Naruto. In the previous battle against Kakashi, he just used Lingbo Weibu to dodge. He was not very comfortable with the Shaolin Changquan at the beginning.
But in his previous life, he would occasionally seek out people from some small sects who also lived in seclusion in Kunlun Mountain to compete with him in order to gain fighting experience. Now in the Naruto world, he was still a little lacking in confidence at the beginning, but later he gradually found the feeling, and his boxing skills became more and more easy to use. Yu Feng became more and more excited as the fight went on.
Since the other party is not hostile, why not take this opportunity to gain more combat experience. You know, Naruto and his team gained combat experience through many dangerous missions. Yufeng also has to think about the future. Only by completing more missions can he gain experience, and the person in front of him can give him some practice first.
The two fought back and forth for half an hour without a clear winner, but Yufeng benefited a lot. At the end, the two seemed to have a tacit understanding and did not use brute force, but just competed in moves.
In this battle, he learned a lot of on-the-spot response experience from Sarutobi Hiruzen. As long as he goes back and carefully summarizes his shortcomings, he will be able to improve greatly, and then his peerless martial arts will come into play.
Over the past year, Yu Feng has been absorbing nutrients like a sponge. He has learned all kinds of martial arts and skills, and the body training in waterfalls and mountain torrents has also laid a good foundation for him. But now he is like an untapped treasure house. Although there are many treasures, there is no place to spend them. If this continues, he will be useless.
The reason for this is that Yu Feng chose to practice with the wolves, tigers and leopards in the mountains because he knew that he lacked fighting experience. Although these animals are spiritual and have high fighting skills, they are still just animals after all, and they are far inferior to people who can adapt to changes.
This time, fighting with the Third Generation, Yufeng got a real experience. Although Sarutobi Hiruzen did not use ninjutsu, he also had his own unique way of physical skills.
Facing the physical attacks of a Kage-level warrior, Yu Feng went from being somewhat uncomfortable in the beginning to being able to fight with ease in the end. It can be said that he had made a qualitative leap in combat experience and on-the-spot response.
Combined with some experiences in his previous life, Yu Feng can now finally integrate the martial arts moves he has learned. After this battle, he also knows how to attack, how to respond, and how to counter attacks, which lays a good foundation for his future development.
After this experience, Yu Feng realized where his shortcomings were. No matter how good a person’s kung fu is, without practical experience, he will be limited. Learning and applying are two levels. For example, if you have a solid knowledge of physics, but you mess up the experiment in the laboratory due to nervousness or other factors, it is a failure. There is no reason for it, not to mention that on the battlefield, you risk your life.
After gaining experience, Yu Feng was already satisfied. He felt that if he continued to waste time like this, he would miss the chance to celebrate Yakumo’s birthday. Thinking of this, he had a bad idea in his mind. Since you have helped me, I will knock off your mask and see who you are. Hehe, but a beating is inevitable.
Yu Feng saw that Shaolin Changquan could not defeat the masked guy, so he had to use Tianshan Zhemei Hand to save time. Zhemei Hand is a small grappling skill, which is most suitable for close-range attacks. However, people who are familiar with this martial art also know that in order to use this set of palm techniques, you must have strong internal strength to support it, otherwise your blood and qi will churn and you will go crazy.
Now the two of them were sparring, and Yu Feng certainly couldn’t use his internal energy to fight his opponent, but he couldn’t use the Plum Blossom Hand without internal energy. Maybe he had already considered encountering this situation, so half a year ago he simplified the originally complex and powerful Tianshan Plum Blossom Hand.
Yu Feng combined the grappling techniques of other martial arts schools to create a set of Tianshan Zhemei Hand techniques that does not require internal energy to use, but this set of palm techniques is much less powerful than the real palm techniques.
Although the power has decreased, this set of palm techniques still looks very powerful in front of the novices in the Naruto world who have never seen Chinese martial arts. In terms of moves, Yufeng retains the tricky and domineering nature of the original Broken Plum Hand. Although it has been simplified, it is also varied and strange.
His sudden change of tactics immediately put Sarutobi in a panic, but this simple set of Tianshan Zhemei Hand was evolved from the Xiaoyao Sect’s orthodox martial arts, which was impossible for him, who had never seen any martial arts, to resist.
This change of tactics immediately put the third generation into a passive position. In just a short while, Sarutobi Hiruzen was thrown out several times by Yufeng, and was punched several times in the face. Every joint of his body was extremely sore.
Yu Feng did this on purpose. He could have taken off his opponent’s mask long ago, but who asked this guy to come and cause trouble for him without knowing the consequences? Even if he didn’t hurt him, he had to teach him a lesson, otherwise he would be unworthy of his good mood today.
So the Third Hokage’s face was in trouble, he was hit left and right, more than ten times. Finally, Yu Feng felt that it was enough and stopped torturing the old man. He raised his hand and took off Sarutobi Hiruzen’s mask very casually.
When he saw the old face that was beaten to a pulp by him, he was stunned for a moment. He never expected that the guy fighting with him was actually the third generation.
Although he was a little surprised, Yu Feng immediately became proud. He was proud of himself for being able to beat the Third Hokage in physical skills, and he hadn’t used his internal strength yet. Of course, the Third Hokage only used his own moves, but he didn’t use any strength.
At this moment, he must pretend not to know him. This was Yu Feng’s only thought after he became excited. He had to know that he had beaten the third generation so badly that he was bruised and battered. If this old guy held a grudge and made things difficult for him in the future, he would be in trouble.
Thinking of this, he immediately pretended to be apologetic and said, “I’m sorry, I didn’t know you were an old man. It’s wrong to bully the elderly. I was too harsh just now. Are you okay?”
Hearing this, Sarutobi was also stunned, thinking to himself, could it be that this kid doesn’t recognize him? That shouldn’t be the case, there is no one in Konoha who doesn’t know him as the Hokage. Even if this kid hasn’t seen him, at least he should have seen the huge statue on the Hokage Rock, which is something that the whole Konoha knows.
But after thinking about it, the Third Generation felt relieved. This little guy had been alone since he was young and rarely left home. It was no big deal that he didn’t know him, the Hokage.
The Sandai, who had figured it out, didn’t care much about it. He could only endure the pain on his face and asked, “Did you hit me on purpose? Although I don’t know what trick you used later, I know that you could have taken off my mask a long time ago.”
Yu Feng’s answer almost made him angry: “Yes, I hit you on purpose. You followed me and attacked me first. I said you are already old, why are you still so unreliable? You are picking on a child. But why did you follow me and want to compete with me?”
Of course, Sandai couldn’t say that he did this just to see how talented he really was, but as someone who had been in a high position for a long time, he quickly thought of an excuse: “I occasionally pass by your house, but I was very puzzled to see you sneaking out of the village, so I followed you. As for competing with you, it’s because I saw that your physical skills are pretty good, and I was itching to do something, so I took the initiative to find you.”
Looking at the insincere Third Hokage, Yu Feng despised him in his heart. This old guy’s ability to lie was almost as good as his own. However, he did not expose the lie. He sighed and said, “Forget it. Since I beat you up, I won’t bother with you. I feel bad for beating you up at your age.”
As the saying goes, there is no friendship without fighting. So, I will treat you to lunch at noon. Today is my friend’s birthday, so I will prepare a big meal. You are in for a treat. I guarantee you have never eaten this before.”
This kid has started to fool the third generation. Anyway, several adults will go to his house today, and then he can easily establish the relationship with the third generation.
Chapter 30: Inviting three generations to a banquet (old version)
30. Invite three generations to the banquet
Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled when he heard Yufeng invited him to his home. He heard that this boy’s cooking skills were quite good. As far as he knew, today was Kurama Yakumo’s birthday, and Kakashi, Yuhi Kurenai, and Kurama Murakumo and his wife would all attend the party.
It would be nice to go and get together with his subordinates, which would make him, the Hokage, seem approachable. Thinking of the Third Hokage pretending to be angry, he reluctantly agreed: “Okay, this meal is your apology to me.”
At this time, he was already sweating profusely and panting. In contrast, although Yu Feng had fought with him for more than an hour, except for some sweat on his face, his breathing was still steady, and he didn’t look like he had experienced strenuous exercise at all.
The third generation looked at him and nodded secretly. Just based on this endurance, Yu Feng has surpassed his peers by a lot. Most people would be sweating all over if they didn’t lie on the ground tired after fighting with him for an hour, but this kid was like nothing happened. I don’t know what kind of hard training he went through to have such good physical fitness.
At this time, Yufeng carried the bamboo basket and waved to the Third Generation: “Okay, just remember to come over at noon, I don’t need to tell you the address.” Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled: “No need, we knew each other in the morning.” Yufeng waved and turned back to Konoha.
Looking at his departing back, Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled, as if basking in the spring breeze, although his bruised face and nose looked a little ugly.
Suddenly he said to himself: “It seems that the future of Konoha is settled. Hiss, this brat hit me hard, fortunately he didn’t use his super strength to hit me in the face. I don’t know how good his cooking skills are, I must give him a good meal at noon.” The Third Hokage, who was holding back his desire to eat Yufeng’s head once, didn’t know that he had once again fallen into the trap set for him by Yufeng.
Just now, Yu Feng punched a big hole in the ground, and the third generation was sweating coldly when he thought of it. If this kid hit his old face without any care, the consequences would be unimaginable. At least he would have to get plastic surgery, but at the same time, he also agreed with what Kakashi and the others said.
After Yufeng left, the old man of the third generation stayed there for a while and walked back to Konoha Village. When he arrived not far from the gate, he saw Yufeng kicking Shenyue Izumo and Gang Zitie, who were standing guard, in the buttocks. Before the two could react, he ran away, faster than a rabbit, making the two elite Chunins who were guarding the gate suffer a loss.
Seeing this, Sandai laughed, thinking that this kid was really naughty. This was his idea, while Yufeng was thinking about revenge on Sandai. Since he couldn’t get it back from him, he would bully his subordinates. He had completely forgotten who had just beaten the old man and made him bleed from the nose.
He didn’t even think about it. He had just beaten Sandai into a pig’s head. If this was not revenge, would he grind Sandai to dust? Sandai soon came to the gate. Izumo and Zitetsu were angry about what happened just now. They were cursing loudly, but no one answered them. Seeing Sandai coming back, they had to stop and say hello.
However, when the two saw the bruised and battered face of the Third Hokage approaching them, they almost laughed out loud. In their impression, the Third Hokage has always been the high and mighty “Professor of the Ninja World”.
Although he is old, he is more majestic than before. Who would have thought that this big man would have such a day? His slightly deformed old face looked like he had been beaten.
The two of them bowed their heads and greeted each other, suppressing their smiles. The third generation couldn’t help but blush when he saw this, which made his already brilliant face even more “brilliant”. He thought that this time he was really embarrassed, and he had to think of a way to deal with it immediately, otherwise he would be so embarrassed if the news got out.
With a turn of his eyes, the old man of the Third Generation came up with a plan. He pretended to be majestic and shouted at Kagura Izumo and Gang Zitie: “What did you two see?” Shenyue Izumo and the others were shocked when they heard it, but they soon understood what the Third Generation meant. Gang Zitie replied with a twitch at the corner of his mouth: “Hokage, I didn’t see anything!”
The third generation nodded in satisfaction: “Well, not bad. Remember, don’t tell anyone about what happened today, otherwise you know how I will punish you!”
“Yes, Lord Hokage!” The two did not dare to refute. A higher-ranking official can crush people, and he is the number one boss in Konoha now, the Third Hokage.
However, the two of them also complained in their hearts, thinking that you didn’t allow us to tell anyone even though you were beaten up. What kind of nonsense is this? This is not in line with your usual fair and selfless attitude.
As an old hand, the third generation also knew the rule of giving a candied date after a slap in the face. He thought for a moment and said, “Well, you two are quite sensible. How about this, I will give you a week-long vacation. Starting tomorrow, you can rest for a while. As for the guard work, I will find someone to take over your place.”
The two unlucky guys were angry about what happened just now, but they didn’t expect that it would be a blessing in disguise and they actually got a week’s vacation. They smiled and bowed to the Third Generation: “Thank you, Lord Third Generation!” They were thinking in their hearts whether they could use this rare short vacation to pick up girls or something, after all, they were both single.
The third generation didn’t care what they thought. After solving the problem here, he quickly jumped and disappeared. He urgently needed to go back home to deal with his old face, otherwise he would not be able to go to Yufeng’s house for a meal today. There were several subordinates there. If they saw his behavior, they would burst out laughing.
Regardless of whether he went back for the “plastic surgery”, after Yufeng kicked the guard, leaving behind the two unlucky guys, Izumo and Zitie, who looked confused and angry, and the bruised and swollen Sandai, he went straight to yesterday’s flower shop, asked the boss for the ordered flowers and all the supplies, and went home to decorate the house.
When he got home, he started to get busy, first decorating the small living room carefully, and then started to prepare the ingredients. Yufeng had agreed with others before that he wanted to give Yakumo a surprise, so he asked them to come over at noon.
The little girl was also looking forward to this surprise, so she agreed. Looking at the mysterious box he had prepared, with a silk bow stuck on the lid, like a big gift box, Yu Feng thought that the gift he had carefully prepared must be enough to surprise the little girl.
After collecting the ingredients and checking the time, he began to prepare the roasted whole lamb. First, he set up a grill in the yard and used the various fruit woods that had been prepared to start a fire. After the fire started, he covered it with some fresh herbs and fruit shells, orange peels and other things, so that it could be smoked and roasted.
Roasting lamb over high fire will make the outside of the lamb burnt but the inside still raw. Only slow roasting over charcoal fire can really do the job. Yu Feng felt so happy when he saw his masterpiece. The lamb roasted with hard fruit wood and fruit shells is not only juicy but also has the sweet fragrance of fruit. This is the real delicacy.
While roasting the sheep on the charcoal fire, the guy took out some fresh fruits. These were the freshest seasonal fruits he had found in the forest. After a simple cleansing, Yu Feng took out the fermented dough and started making cakes. According to his memories from his previous life, making desserts was not a difficult task for him, except that he was a little short on time.
Yu Feng had been busy since the morning. After all this hard work, even though he had a strong inner strength as a foundation, he was sweating all over and his waist and legs were sore. So much work had to be completed in about three and a half hours, and he couldn’t help but feel tired. At the same time, he cursed the old man for a long time in his heart, thinking that you have to consider the days when you inspect me. If you hadn’t delayed so much time, I wouldn’t be as tired as a dog.
At this time, he had completely forgotten the benefits that the Third Hokage had brought him, and at the same time, he was increasingly eager for Naruto’s Multiple Shadow Clone Technique in the original work. If he knew this ninjutsu, even if he could only create one shadow clone due to his insufficient chakra, it would be better than being busy all by himself now.
As Yufeng was busy, it was soon noon. Yufeng, who was almost done with his work, felt someone coming outside the door. He hurried out to greet them. Before he reached the door, he heard Naruto’s hoarse voice shouting, “Hey, Yufeng, I’m here. Grandpa Sandai is here with me.”
After a while, Naruto and the old man of the Third Generation walked into the yard together. Before he could go over to say anything, Kakashi, Kurenai Yuhi, Yakumo and her parents also walked in from outside the door.
As soon as he entered the door, Yakumo shouted without caring about his image, “Brother Yufeng, I’m here. Where is the surprise you prepared for me?” The little girl had already happily run to Yufeng, shaking his arm and acting coquettishly.
The adults were just surprised that Naruto, a child hated by the whole village, could come to Yufeng’s house to attend the party, but they did not show any rejection.
They had also heard about Naruto’s situation and knew that he was not well-liked in the village. Seeing Naruto greeting Yufeng with a happy look on his face, Kakashi and the others showed an understanding look.
It must be that Yufeng met Naruto in the village during this period, and saw that Naruto was an orphan like him and had no friends, so he became friends with him.
Kakashi and others had nothing to object to the fact that Yufeng and Naruto became friends. On the contrary, they expressed their appreciation for Yufeng’s behavior. The previous article explained the relationship between Kakashi, Kurama Murasaki and the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze, so they could only be happy that Naruto had a friend like Yufeng.
You have to know that Naruto is now hated by the whole village, and both adults and children hate him very much. In addition, this kid will play pranks for no reason, making the whole village restless, so Yufeng can make friends with Naruto at this time. It must be said that this kid is quite broad-minded, because with Yufeng’s shrewdness, it is impossible for him not to see Naruto’s situation.
Yufeng first briefly introduced Kakashi, Kurenai Yuhi and the Kurama family to Naruto, and emphasized that Yakumo was also his friend and the host of today’s party.
This made Naruto extremely happy. Not only did he meet so many senior ninjas, but he also had one more friend in the future. Thinking about his previous situation, it was a world of difference.
Note: There will still be four updates today as a weekend benefit, and two updates will be restored tomorrow.
Chapter 31, Yakumo’s Surprise (Old Version)
31. Yakumo’s Surprise
Although he had made a new friend, Naruto could see that Yakumo didn’t like him very much. But it didn’t matter. There was a big difference between having a friend who didn’t like to talk to you and having no friends at all.
Moreover, he believed that his sincerity would surely move Yakumo and make her accept him as a friend. At that moment, Naruto grinned happily and introduced himself in a very cocky way: “Teacher Kakashi, Teacher Hong, Uncle Kurama, Aunt Kurama, Yakumo, hello, I am Uzumaki Naruto, the man who will become Hokage in the future!”
Every time he heard Naruto shout like this, Yu Feng’s heart twitched. The man of Naruto, what a big ambiguity, it really makes people think about it. At the same time, he thought of another idiot, that is Luffy, the protagonist of One Piece, who is also a man who shouts every day that he wants to become the Pirate King. Are these two guys back to back? Yu Feng thought unscrupulously in his heart, but only his dirty brain would think so much.
After greeting Naruto, the four adults also saluted Sarutobi Hiruzen respectfully: “Sir, the Third Hokage.” This old man was still very respected. The Third Hokage waved his hand to indicate that there was no need to be restrained, and at this time everyone also saw how ugly the Third Hokage looked.
Kakashi tried to hold back his laughter and asked curiously, “Third Hokage, why are you here? What happened to your face?” Looking at the wrinkled old face of the Third Hokage with bruises all over it, everyone wanted to laugh but didn’t dare to.
Although they had been treated, the swelling on those wounds would not go down so quickly. The old man blushed and pointed at Yu Feng and said, “It was this brat. I saw him go to the woods outside the village this morning, so I followed him and wanted to test his physical skills. In the end, he beat me up like this.”
“What!” Everyone said almost in unison, except for Yufeng and the third generation, the four adults were even more shocked. They knew how powerful the third generation of Hokage’s physical skills were. Even Kai might not be able to beat the third generation so badly with physical skills alone without opening the Eight Gates. This kid was so powerful, it was too exaggerated.
Hearing that the Third Generation was beaten up by Yufeng, Kurama Muyun asked with a fluke mentality: “Then it must be that you, the Third Generation, showed mercy, otherwise this result would definitely not have happened.”
Before he finished speaking, Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head and said, “No, although I didn’t use my full strength, neither did he. Moreover, I used all the moves I knew, but in the end I was still beaten like this by him, so I did lose to this kid.”
At this point, Sandai paused, and seeing that everyone was waiting for him to say something valuable, he continued, “At the beginning, we were tied. Although his moves were rather weird and powerful, I could still defend myself.
But then he suddenly changed his moves. The moves were very sharp, and the angle and timing of the moves were just right, making it hard to defend against. So I couldn’t resist. Hiss, it really hurts!”
The third generation was like this, he was upright and honest, he didn’t feel ashamed even if he lost to a child. He especially hated lying in front of his subordinates, on the contrary, he even felt proud at the end, everyone knew that he was proud that the village had another talented ninja.
Seeing everyone in a daze, Yu Feng felt very proud in his heart, but he still had to play his part at this time. He pretended to be embarrassed and said to Sarutobi Hiruzen: “I’m sorry, Grandpa Sarutobi, are you okay? I really didn’t know that the one who would fight with me would be you, please forgive me!”
The third-generation old man laughed when he heard this: “It’s okay, this little skin injury is nothing! It’s you who gave me enough surprises. It’s really exciting to have a genius like you in Konoha. If you have any questions in the future, you can come to me.”
When Yu Feng heard this, he thought to himself that he was waiting for you to say this, and immediately laughed dryly: “Hehe, I don’t blame those who don’t know. I will definitely trouble you in the future. No fight, no acquaintance.”
“Hahaha, right, right, well said, no acquaintance without fighting! I didn’t expect that you can talk so interestingly, wonderful, wonderful!” At this time, Sandai liked Yufeng, the rising star, very much, and he was even happier to hear his witty remarks.
Everyone was very happy to see Sarutobi praising Yufeng. As friends, Yakumo and Naruto had stars of admiration in their eyes: “Brother Yufeng is so awesome. Yakumo must also work hard and not hold him back.” “Yes, I must work hard too and not lose to Yufeng. I want to become Hokage.” Naruto also echoed.
As the enlightenment teacher, Kakashi and Yuhi Kurenai were also very proud, after all, he was their apprentice. After a few words of encouragement, the two told Yufeng to practice more in the future and not to be proud and complacent.
Kurama Congyun and his wife were also happy for Yufeng. In their hearts, they had already regarded him as their future son-in-law. Now that three generations had praised him, he must have a bright future. So the two looked at each other as if they had made some decision.
After some polite words, everyone was attracted by the aroma of meat. Looking at the roasted wild goat, Yufeng saw that it was almost cooked and quickly sprinkled a layer of homemade seasoning powder. For a moment, the whole yard was filled with the aroma of meat. Both adults and children could not help but swallow their saliva. Yakumo even asked directly: “Brother Yufeng, is this the surprise you prepared for me?”
Yu Feng patted her head lovingly and said, “How can this be considered a surprise? Of course we have to have a big meal for Yakumo’s birthday. This roasted whole lamb is the big meal. The surprise is in the house, come and see for yourself.”
Yakumo was the first to rush into the living room upon hearing this, followed by Issei who cheered: “Wow, it’s so beautiful!”
At this time, everyone had arrived in the living room. They saw several thin colored ropes pulled out from the four corners of the roof and the walls, and intersecting in the middle of the roof. Each rope was covered with ribbons and flowers. In the middle was a huge colorful ball made of ribbons. There was a bouquet of flowers on the table. The originally empty house was now filled with a romantic atmosphere.
Everyone was also surprised by Yufeng’s arrangement. They didn’t expect that this boy could be so romantic. Looking at Yakumo who was jumping up and down, Yufeng picked up the bouquet on the table and handed it to her and said, “Happy birthday to my lovely and beautiful sister Yakumo!”
Yakumo took the flowers with a blushing face, thinking to herself, is Brother Yufeng confessing his love to her, in front of her parents, teacher, the third generation and that blond boy? She was so shy.
But she still said in a very low voice: “Thank you, Brother Yufeng.” Yufeng shrugged: “Brother, do you like this decoration?” “Yeah, I like it. Yakumo is very surprised.” Yakumo was very satisfied with Yufeng’s decoration and nodded repeatedly.
“Hehe, this is not a surprise yet. Let’s take a look at the gift that brother prepared for you.” Yufeng pulled Yakumo to the mysterious box and said, “Open it.”
Yakumo looked at the big box happily, and after looking back at her parents, she couldn’t wait to open the lid of the box. The moment she opened the lid, hundreds of colorful butterflies suddenly flew out of the box and danced around the little girl.
“Ah!” Yakumo was immediately shocked by the scene in front of her, and she shouted happily: “There are so many butterflies, so beautiful!” No girl can resist such a birthday blessing, and Yakumo is no exception.
It turned out that Yufeng had started preparing very early. Under Lingyan’s guidance, he found many silkworms that were about to break out of their cocoons outside. When he came back last night, he brought back all those that were about to break out of their cocoons according to the locations he had found before. He calculated the time and waited for them to turn into butterflies today so that he could celebrate the little girl’s birthday.
Looking at the flying butterflies, even Naruto, a rough man, was stunned, not to mention the adults. The two beauties looked envious, wondering why no man treated them like this.
Kurama Rin looked at her husband’s face full of resentment, while Hong looked at Yu Feng with resentment, thinking that in a few months she would have to let him prepare for her birthday too, it would feel so great.
Women are creatures who love to compare and be jealous, even with little girls. The three silly old men had never seen such a scene before, and they all smiled, thinking that it was really rare for Yufeng to be so attentive. Kakashi even touched Yufeng’s head and said, “Boy, you did a good job.”
As the protagonist, Yakumo was extremely happy. After a brief excitement, she ran over and hugged Yufeng’s arm and shook it hard: “Brother, I’m so happy. Thank you for your careful preparation. It’s so romantic.” At this time, the girl’s eyes were full of stars.
In order to celebrate Yakumo’s birthday, Yufeng had put a lot of thought into it. When all the butterflies flew out, he came to the big box and took out the gift box he had chosen before: “Come on, Yakumo, the butterfly guard of honor has passed, and it’s time for the official gift to appear. See if you like it!”
Yakumo hurriedly took the box and opened it to find that it was actually a very exquisite bracelet. It was carefully woven by Yufeng using the remaining silver threads from making silver needles. It was also inlaid with some small gems and diamonds. Of course, these were all obtained from Lingyan, which made the little girl very unwilling.
Looking at this beautiful bracelet, Yakumo was so excited that he almost spoke. His face turned red, and it took him a long time to react: “Brother, can you help me put it on?”
Yufeng felt his bones were softened by this coquettish behavior, and he hurriedly put the bracelet on Yakumo’s wrist. However, before he could walk away, Yakumo suddenly kissed him on the cheek: “Brother Yufeng, thank you for everything you have done for me. You are so kind to me.” After saying that, he actually started crying.
Yufeng hated to see women cry, even girls, so he hurriedly comforted her: “You are my good friend, of course I care about you. Today is your birthday, you should be happy, don’t cry.” “Yeah. I’m crying because I’m so happy. I won’t cry anymore.” Yakumo stopped crying.
Chapter 32: Yu Feng’s “Generosity” (Old Version)
32. Yufeng’s “magnanimity”
Seeing Yakumo smile again, Yufeng nodded: “That’s right, come on, everyone help bring out the dishes, we’re ready to eat.”
Kurama Rin was also very happy to see her daughter’s happy look, but when she saw the bracelet, she thought of something and quickly asked, “Yufeng, although I am very happy that you prepared such a good gift for Yakumo, but this bracelet looks very expensive, you…”
Yu Feng knew what she was going to say and had already thought of what to say: “Aunt Anma, I know what you want to say. I made this bracelet myself, and the silver wire was transformed from extra silver needles. I bought those small diamonds and gems with my living allowance, and they are not too expensive. If I had bought finished products, I couldn’t afford so much money!” After saying this, the shameless guy blushed.
Kurama Rin was touched and touched Yufeng’s head: “What a thoughtful boy, auntie thanks you on behalf of Yakumo!” Everyone knows what it means for a man to save money to buy a gift for a woman. Kurama Rin and Kurama Congyun are very satisfied with Yufeng. This kid is really good.
Although the Kurama family does not have the financial resources to appreciate that little gadget, it is priceless to Yufeng. The key is the affection contained in it, so the couple likes Yufeng more and more, and they wish they could make him their son-in-law right now.
Next, the women went to the kitchen and brought out one dish after another. Sweet and sour spareribs, braised pork, boiled shrimp, braised spring bamboo shoots, steamed fish, mushroom and mutton soup, all of which were Yakumo’s favorite dishes. The men also prepared a lot of snacks such as fried nuts and braised beef.
Kakashi and Kurama Murasaki went to the yard and brought in the whole roasted lamb. Everyone worked together to cut the lamb and put it on a large plate. This was the main course.
Because Naruto, a foodie, joined the party, Yufeng had to prepare more food. It would be embarrassing if there wasn’t enough food. After the food was served, Yufeng took out the fruit birthday cake he made, lit the candles and taught everyone to sing the birthday song to wish Yakumo a happy birthday.
Only Naruto’s hoarse voice added a bit of evil fun to this heartwarming scene. Listening to everyone’s blessings, Yakumo got a little excited again. After she made a wish with a red face, everyone officially started eating.
The couple of Kurama Congyun were very happy at this time. They were very happy that Yufeng, a little kid, could prepare their daughter’s birthday party so carefully. There were many ideas that they, as parents, had not thought of. This further strengthened their confidence, that is, when the two of them grow up a little, they will ask the third generation to be a matchmaker, and they will be satisfied with such a son-in-law.
Several men were drinking happily there, while three beauties were tasting delicious food. Yufeng invited Naruto to eat, and Naruto didn’t hesitate to eat. He ate loudly and praised while eating: “Yufeng, you are really good. Not only are your physical skills amazing, but the food you cook is also so delicious. I have to come here every day to eat.”
Suddenly he turned to Kakashi and asked, “Hey, Mask Teacher, you don’t mind wearing the mask while eating? You can’t even chew bones!” Kakashi narrowed his eyes and smiled his signature smile, “Hey, don’t worry about that, because I still have Parker, haha!”
Yu Feng cursed Kakashi in his heart. After all, Parker was a ninja dog, but he had to eat Kakashi’s leftover bones.
“Ah! Puck?” Naruto was confused when he heard the name, not knowing who it was. Yufeng had to tell him that it was Kakashi’s pet dog. If he told him about the summoning beast, he probably wouldn’t be able to have a good meal, as Naruto would definitely ask about it. However, after hearing that Puck was a pet dog, Naruto secretly despised Kakashi.
Everyone in Yufeng’s house gathered together to enjoy the food cooked by Yufeng himself. Although the Third Hokage was in a high position, it was the first time for him to eat Chinese food. While eating, he couldn’t help but praise: “Well, it’s good. When I retire, I will come here to enjoy my life. This dish I have never seen before is really delicious. Hey, Kakashi, pass me a piece of lamb chop!”
Kakashi saw that his superior had given the order. Although it was just a meal, he did not dare to neglect it. He quickly cut a large lamb chop with a dagger and handed it to the third generation old man.
It’s no wonder they would be like this. You know, in the world of Naruto, there seems to be no other food except ramen, barbecue, rice balls, bento and so on. They have never seen such a variety of cooking methods.
Everyone enjoyed the meal, and Yufeng, the “chef”, was also very happy: “You are welcome to come and eat anytime. Naruto, you should practice Taijutsu with me in the future, and Yakumo should also learn. The biggest weakness of some illusion ninjas is Taijutsu attacks, especially since Yakumo’s body is just fine. Grandpa Sarutobi can come to eat every day if he wants, and he can also take the time to teach us.”
Looking at the Third Hokage with a childish and expectant look on his face, Yu Feng pretended to be a good boy for once, and his humble and eager-to-learn look was really rare to see. Hearing his proposal, Yakumo and Naruto agreed without hesitation. Sarutobi, who was grateful for the favor, also said that he would come to guide them when he was free.
However, Yu Feng’s words just now also made several adults present nod secretly. The weakness of some illusion ninjas is physical skills. Although this is a bit far-fetched or one-sided, it is suitable for most people.
Because it is impossible for an ordinary ninja to develop comprehensively in all aspects. Since he is good at illusion, he will definitely work hard in this direction, and physical skills will naturally be left behind.
Generally, illusions require some time to form hand seals, unless they are performed with a powerful bloodline limit. If the opponent’s physical skills are strong enough and the attack is fast, leaving the illusion ninja no time to form hand seals, the consequences can be imagined.
Moreover, if the physical skills of the illusion ninja are very strong, the speed of forming seals will also increase. However, it is very difficult to achieve good results in both aspects. Not all ninjas have Sharingan and are called Uchiha Itachi.
Even the illusion ninja Kurenai Yuhi who was present was slightly lacking in physical skills. In the original work, she and Asuma Kakashi faced Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame. When the illusion did not work on Itachi, she could only passively take the beating. If Kakashi had not saved her at the critical moment, there would probably be no Sarutobi Mirai later.
The adults present knew this, but Yufeng, a child, could also understand it. They were not only impressed but also relieved. Especially Yuhi Kurenai, who taught Yufeng illusion. As a teacher, Kurenai was of course happy that he had such insight.
So she nodded and said, “Yufeng is right. Yakumo will have to strengthen his physical training in the future.” Seeing that Yufeng and the teacher said so, Yakumo certainly had no objection and immediately expressed that he would strengthen his physical training in the future.
At this time, the topic of everyone’s talk was about physical skills. Kurama Muyun, a rough-looking but “treacherous” uncle, suddenly had an idea. He looked at Yufeng with a charming smile, as if he had something to say, but he didn’t dare to speak.
Yu Feng was very surprised by the way he was hesitant to speak: “Uncle Cong Yun, why are you looking at me with such a smirk? Just say what you want to say. It gives me goose bumps all over my body.”
Kurama Murasaki was a little embarrassed. Seeing that everyone was looking at him strangely, as if he was a weird uncle, he finally gritted his teeth and said hesitantly: “Well, it’s like this. Hey, Yufeng, what kind of taijutsu did you use to defeat the Third Generation? You also said that Yakumo’s weakness is taijutsu. Her chronic illness has just been cured by you. She is not suitable for too much activity. She needs to slowly build up her physical strength. Can you teach her that skill for self-defense?”
After he finished speaking, he felt himself blushing. Well, in this era, having a secret skill means having a survival skill, and it is impossible to pass it on unless there is a father-son or master-apprentice relationship.
What Kurama Murasaki said had already touched the bottom line of a ninja, so he felt so uncomfortable, but for the future of the Kurama family, he had to bow his head.
That is a physical skill that can defeat the Third Generation. If Yakumo learns it, then the entire Kurama family can learn it. In this way, they who are strong in illusion will become even stronger, and their status in Konoha will also be improved.
As the head of the family, he must seize every opportunity he can to enhance the family’s status and strength. This is his responsibility.
The old man of the third generation also looked at Yufeng curiously at this time, wanting to get the answer from him. Kakashi despised Kurama Muyun in his heart, thinking that if you want to learn other people’s kung fu, you can just say no directly. It’s really shameless to use your daughter as an introduction.
Xihi Hong had the same thought, but she was also very curious about what kind of move could be so powerful.
Yu Feng didn’t think too much about it, he smiled at Anma Congyun and said, “Hehe, my Kung Fu is called Tianshan Zhemei Hand, it is a grappling Kung Fu, very effective in close combat.
Although this is my own secret weapon, you are all my relatives and friends, so it doesn’t hurt to learn it, and Yakumo has no problem at all. If you are interested, you can follow and give me some pointers, so Uncle Congyun doesn’t have to go back and learn from Yakumo, hahahaha.”
Hearing him treat everyone as family and friends, the people present were very pleased, and he was very generous and did not want to hide anything, which was rare. However, the last sentence actually made Kurama Congyun blush, because his intention was exposed by this kid in public.
Kakashi said seriously at this time: “Yufeng, you have to think carefully, this is not a joke.”
I have to say that Kakashi is a responsible and good teacher. Even though everyone is familiar with each other, he has the obligation and responsibility to remind Yufeng not to reveal his special skills on a whim.
Giving Kakashi a grateful look, Yu Feng nodded: “Don’t worry, Kakashi-sensei, I know what’s going on. I’m not stupid. Others may not dare to tell you, but I still trust you all. I believe that you will not reveal it to others casually after you learn it. I have nothing to worry about.
Uncle Congyun, you can teach the tribesmen, but it must be people you trust very much. I estimate that about ten people will be enough. Then we can form a special team. Once on the battlefield, this will be a group of special forces. “
Chapter 33: White Lies (Old Version)
33. White Lies
The first half of Yu Feng’s words moved everyone. They didn’t expect that he could trust everyone so much and open up to them after more than two months of getting along. The latter part of his words was full of admiration. This was an accurate grasp of the battlefield. If the two sides were deadlocked during the hostility, this small force could work together to activate illusions and surprise attack the enemy, which would definitely change the trend of the battlefield. Therefore, including the third generation, everyone smiled with satisfaction.
After hearing what Yufeng said, Anma Congyun also stood up and said seriously: “Don’t worry, Yufeng, in addition to the three of us, I will strictly select the tribesmen to learn, just like you said, the limit is ten people.” The others also said that they would not disclose it to anyone without Yufeng’s permission, including their family members or students.
The old man from the third generation looked at Yu Feng with great interest: “Yu Feng, your set of physical skills is very unique. To be honest, I thought about it after I went back, but I still haven’t figured out how to break it. Also, Kakashi and the others said that you are gifted and your physical skills are very good. I want to know how you learned all these skills at such a young age?”
What was supposed to come finally came. Kakashi and the others had never asked about Yufeng’s knowledge before, after all, everyone has their own secrets. And at that time, they were mainly concerned with curing Yakumo, so they were embarrassed to ask after they hadn’t asked immediately. Now that the Third Generation had asked, Yufeng had to answer.
Although the old man’s question seemed to be unintentional, it actually contained a hidden meaning. For a little kid like Yufeng to have such a skill, he must have been taught by a master. If this master is an enemy of Konoha, the Third Generation will have to re-evaluate Yufeng.
But Yu Feng had expected this day to come, and he had already thought of an excuse. He tried his best to recall his cheap master in his previous life, and said with some emotion: “You all know my family situation. My parents died in that incident. I grew up relying on the village’s relief, and they also assigned me a special guardian.
I am very grateful to the village for this, but the teacher who took care of me since I was five years old has never appeared again. I heard that he died in a mission a year ago. The village has not sent anyone since then, so I can only live by recalling some basic life skills taught by my previous teacher. Fortunately, I am smart enough to survive until now. “
At this point, Yakumo hugged his arms tightly. His seemingly cheerful brother had lived a very hard life. The Third Hokage lowered his head in shame. It was his own negligence that he had lost his guardian because Yufeng’s family was not a traditional family of Konoha.
Although Naruto didn’t have a real guardian, his home was monitored by ANBU every day to prevent the Nine-Tails from going berserk. The Third Generation would occasionally visit him, which undoubtedly put a protective lock on Naruto’s safety in secret, but Yufeng survived alone.
According to him, if he had not been smart enough, the five-year-old child would have starved to death long ago, and Konoha would have killed a future rising star in its infancy.
Kakashi and the others also felt very sympathetic towards this proud disciple, and they made up their minds to compensate him well in the future, otherwise they would really be sorry for Yu Feng.
Seeing that his performance had achieved its purpose, Yu Feng smiled cheerfully: “Well, it’s been more than a year since these things happened, and I’ve had a wonderful year.
Not only did I learn survival skills, but I also accidentally saved an old man in the woods outside. He said he was a beggar. He looked exhausted and must have been starving to death. I felt sorry for him, so I gave him the little food I had and ate some wild fruits to fill my stomach.
The old man was very grateful to me. Maybe he had other illnesses that could not be cured. Finally, he felt that his health was failing and forced me to learn physical and medical skills from him.
At first I was reluctant because I was already very tired just to survive every day and had no energy to do anything else. But he said that I was born with all my meridians open and could practice his qigong.
And my strength is also very great, even catching up with the average adult. With such strength as a foundation, I can definitely give full play to the physical skills. In order to prevent his skills from being lost, he forced me to practice with him. I felt sorry for him, so I started to practice physical skills and medical skills under his persuasion.
He told me to do it, and more than a month passed. After teaching me how to practice, he disappeared one night and was never seen again. In order to survive better and not to disappoint the grandfather, I persisted in practicing even though I was young. I suffered a lot, but finally achieved the results I have today. “
Everyone listened attentively to Yu Feng’s story: “In this year, I learned Qigong, which is the airflow that healed Yakumo. I learned the Folding Plum Hand and several common physical techniques, and also practiced the auxiliary steps. Otherwise, I would not have been able to evade detection and run out of the village so easily. Of course, the most important thing is that I have now completely inherited his medical skills. It is because of learning medical skills that I can cure Yakumo’s stubborn illness.”
He paused here, glanced at Yakumo who was full of gratitude and continued, “But in order to grow, I also suffered a lot. You may not guess why I can run out of the village so easily today. That’s because at that time, in order to improve my physical fitness, I often sneaked out to practice alone, and it became a habit over time.
After I get out, I will meditate under the waterfall, crawl in the mountain torrents, and fight with poisonous snakes and wild beasts. If I hadn’t been strong enough, I would have been drowned by the flood or swallowed by wild beasts. “
At this time, Kakashi and others were obviously moved and admired, and they also frowned at Yufeng’s adventurous training. Yufeng didn’t care and continued his performance: “Although I am an orphan, I also want to be a great ninja. Moreover, with such a powerful physical skill as a foundation, I believe I can become an elite ninja like Kakashi.
I know that Ninja School not only needs someone to recommend me, but also needs to pay tuition, so I lived a life of eating raw meat and drinking blood. Every day, I only ate the animals I hunted and the wild fruits I picked. I hardly touched the subsidies given to me by the village. I saved them all so that I could pay the tuition for Ninja School in the future. If I hadn’t forced myself to live like this, I wouldn’t know how to grill meat. I was forced to do it.
But since I met Kakashi and the others, my life has gotten better. Hehe, I believe it will be even better in the future!” His words were a mixture of truth and falsehood, and his good acting skills and eloquence made everyone believe them.
At the end, he showed everyone the scars he had accidentally inflicted on himself. Everyone listened to Yufeng’s story quietly, and even Naruto, who was the most noisy, did not interrupt.
At this moment, everyone looked silently at the hundreds of scars of various sizes on Yu Feng’s arms, back and chest. What kind of hardship must he have gone through to leave so many shocking scars?
Yuhi Kurenai hugged him in her arms out of heartache and shed tears. Kurama Rin hugged Yakumo, who was already in tears, and also cried silently. This sunny boy who always gave everyone a cheerful and optimistic feeling had a very hard life before.
Xiao Yakumo looked at the exquisite bracelet on his hand, feeling very uncomfortable. After all, this was a gift that his brother Yufeng had bought for him with the money he had saved up with great difficulty. He wanted to take it off but couldn’t bear to do so. He could only cry silently to express his feelings at the moment.
While feeling sad for Yufeng’s experience, Anma Rin thought that this child was his family’s savior, but he never talked about his past. Although he was young, he was so strong, which was really impressive.
Sandai felt so ashamed at this moment, he sighed and said: “Good kid, you are very strong and amazing, you make all of us proud of you.
I am so sorry that you have suffered so much because of my negligence. Please forgive my mistake, but don’t worry, I will personally recommend you to the Ninja School in the future. The tuition fee is waived. If you need anything, just tell me directly. This is the compensation from the village. Oh, I am really ashamed. “
Kurama Murasaki and Kakashi looked at each other and nodded, “Yes, what the Third-sama said is what Kakashi and I want to say. Good boy, you are amazing. Uncle really likes you more and more now. Tell us if you need anything. Uncle will not let you suffer anymore. If you can’t get used to living here, just go to Uncle’s house, okay!”
Yu Feng laughed happily when he heard that. After all, not having to pay tuition in the future was a good thing. He nodded and said, “Thank you, Third Grandpa! You don’t have to blame yourself. After all, Konoha is so big, you can’t take care of everything. I will study hard with Teacher Kakashi, and become a powerful ninja in the future to protect Konoha!” Everyone was very pleased to hear him express this at such a young age. Naruto and Yakumo also clenched their fists.
Everyone was touched by Yufeng’s story, and Naruto suddenly shouted: “Yufeng, good job. Let’s work together, I must become the Hokage and protect Konoha and all my relatives and friends!” After saying this with a confident look on his face, Naruto began his own journey to become a strong man! The adults present did not expect that the vows of the two children today would eventually become a reality.
Yu Feng was so impressed with his own acting skills that he changed his previous “sadness” into a smiling face and said, “Okay, everyone, don’t be so sad. I’m fine, right? Now I have friends, and so many teachers and elders. I’m very happy. Let’s have dinner. Naruto, if you don’t eat it, I’ll finish it all for you.”
Naruto should be the one who can understand Yufeng’s feelings the most at this time. Both of them are orphans, with no one to accompany them, no one to take care of them, and no friends. The only difference is that Yufeng has now achieved good results through his own efforts. Although there is an element of luck, it is also inseparable from his hard work.
In contrast, Naruto felt that he had wasted a lot of time, and he immediately made up his mind to work hard and not lose to his good friend.
Chapter 34: Teaching the Plum Blossom Hand (Old Version)
34. Teach the Plum Blossom Hand
After a short episode, everyone calmed down and started to happily eat the food made by Yufeng. However, after they knew Yufeng’s past, the originally delicious food became even more delicious, because it was filled with Yufeng’s hard work and everything he had done before.
In the evening, Yufeng specially prepared a delicious meal and took it into the blood jade barrier. Lingyan, who was a little unhappy at first, was no longer bothered by the delicious food. While enjoying Yufeng’s care, she teased Yufeng with a smile: “Master, you are so good at fooling people. You fooled those adults. It’s amazing, really amazing.”
Yu Feng sighed helplessly: “What else can I do? If I tell them that I came here from a different time, will they believe this unruly legend?! Besides, I don’t want to expose myself, so this lie is relatively believable and easy for them to accept.” He didn’t even blush for his lie.
Lingyan chuckled: “Okay, you have a point. But master, you have to teach them Tianshan Zhemei Hand tomorrow. Although it is a simplified version you processed, it has no internal force to support it. Aren’t you afraid that they will go astray?” Lingyan was like a curious baby at this time, eating cake while still caring about tomorrow’s affairs.
Yu Feng curled his lips confidently: “Tsk, how could such a small problem possibly stump a genius like me (his cocky look is a bit like Sakuragi Hanamichi). Ever since I extracted chakra, I have been experimenting with using chakra in combination with my simplified version of the Plum Blossom Hand.
After several experiments, I found that I could still use the chakra to assist in using it while shielding my internal energy, and my blood would not surge. This might be the result of my improvement. “
“Is that so? Master, it seems that you are not just busy picking up girls. Hehehe, how is your Tianjian Divine Art going? Have you made any progress?” Seeing Yufeng’s confident look, Lingyan immediately changed the subject. Yufeng shook his head helplessly: “I still haven’t reached the sixth level. I didn’t expect this art to be so difficult to practice.”
Lingyan nodded seriously at this time: “Of course, among all the normal routines of the exercises here, the Tianjian Divine Art is the most difficult to practice. Otherwise, how could you cultivate something as mysterious as the Divine Consciousness? Even breaking the void is not impossible, but you are suppressed by the blood jade, so it is impossible for you to break the void.”
Yu Feng stretched lazily: “Hey, take your time. You can’t force it. Anyway, there is plenty of time, and my skills are not low now. I will go back to practice and come to see you another day. Lingyan, you must also take care of yourself. I want to practice the “Eternal Life Secret” after I have mastered the Tianjian Divine Art! After all, powerful strength still requires the assistance of a long time.”
After that, Yu Feng left the blood jade barrier and went to meditate. Ling Yan looked at the place where he disappeared in a daze, and suddenly said to herself: “Although the immortal art is powerful, it can also make people become desireless and even lose their humanity. It seems that I have to find a way to help you, my beloved master, Ling Yan will not let you become a monster without emotions.”
Then she walked to the last row of bookshelf that had been unlocked by Yufeng, picked up a book and started reading.
The next morning, including the third generation, seven people, young and old, came to the forest where Yu Feng had picked wild vegetables and fruits yesterday. Today they were going to learn the Tianshan Zhemei Hand from Mingcheng Yu Feng, which was what Yu Feng had promised them during the dinner yesterday. If it weren’t for the curiosity about this Kung Fu, a lazy guy like Kakashi probably wouldn’t have come.
Seeing that everyone was present, Kakashi, who was often late in the past, also arrived on time. Yu Feng didn’t waste any words and went straight to the point. He bowed to the adults and said, “Good morning, everyone. Thank you teachers and elders for your kindness to me. Today I will demonstrate the Tianshan Zhemei Hand. Don’t mind, if there is anything wrong, please give me some pointers, Third Generation Grandpa and the elders, hehe.”
The Third Master smiled upon hearing this and said, “Well, brat, you don’t have to be so modest. Your Kung Fu is truly extraordinary. The old man who taught you must be a great master, but it’s a pity that I didn’t get to meet him. It’s very safe here, and you don’t have to worry about anyone spying on you. All the Anbu nearby have been withdrawn, so no one can monitor this place.”
Yu Feng nodded: “Well, since the Third Generation Master said so, I won’t waste time. Let me put it directly. Tianshan Zhemei Hand is a set of kung fu that focuses on grappling, divided into three palm techniques and three grappling hands.
Don’t underestimate this simple hand skills, it includes sword skills, knife skills, whip skills and many other weapons. It has many variations and can deal with various close-range attacks. It is the most suitable physical skill for close-range combat. Now I will teach you the formula first, and then use the moves with chakra. “
In order to connect with the third generation, Yu Feng spent a lot of money to teach everyone the Zhemei Hand. Originally, to learn the Tianshan Zhemei Hand one needs to use the internal energy of the Eight Desolations and Six Directions Only I Am Supreme Gong or the Xiao Wuxiang Gong, and the skills must be deep enough. But it is not to be said whether this group of people can master it, and even if they can, it will take several years.
Yu Feng took a different approach, using this set of simplified grappling techniques in conjunction with chakra, which also exerted great power. Even without using chakra, he could still use his own strength freely, otherwise he would not have been able to beat the Third Generation so badly yesterday.
Moreover, he had long wanted to teach this set of palm techniques to Yakumo, so after he refined the chakra, he began to practice it, using his pitifully small amount of chakra in conjunction with the Folding Plum Hand.
The original version of the Plum Blossom Hand cannot be coordinated with chakra at all. Once it is performed, the blood and qi will surge. However, after being simplified, the effect is surprisingly good, and it can even carry chakra attributes when attacking.
For example, his current chakra attribute is wind, so when he attacks with chakra, he can cause cuts to his opponent, which is very insidious. In addition, he has internal strength as a foundation, so the original Folding Plum Hand is definitely more powerful than others. This is his advantage and he can’t give it up easily. It can be regarded as keeping a hand.
Although he simplified the Broken Plum Hand, he still did not dare to change the original formula, after all, this formula is the essence of this set of palm techniques. Each set of martial arts has only 12 sentences, 84 words, and is particularly difficult to pronounce. It took half a day just to memorize these formulas.
What Yufeng didn’t expect was that Naruto, the single-celled idiot, had also memorized it. Although he was not very proficient, he did not delay everyone’s progress. This made Yufeng look at him with admiration.
After everyone had memorized the formula, Yu Feng began to practice specific moves. Of course, what he demonstrated were only the most basic moves of three-way palm techniques and three-way grappling techniques. As for the subsequent changes, they had to rely on themselves to comprehend and evolve.
Because Tianshan Zhemei Hand is the most complicated martial art, without a certain level of comprehension, even if you have learned the basic moves you will not be very powerful.
The reason why he was willing to teach so generously was because this set of martial arts would exert different powers depending on the person. While demonstrating the moves, he also emphasized that the changes in the moves and the damage caused by different chakra attributes would also be different.
In terms of physical skills alone, the Zhemei Hand can be regarded as the nemesis of all close combats in the Naruto world. It is almost like the Dugu Nine Swords among weapon techniques, which can break all techniques in the world.
The adults were all experts in this wonderful Kung Fu and of course they understood its power. They also knew that if they wanted to unleash the power that Yu Feng had demonstrated to dissolve all the enemy’s moves, it would depend on the depth of their own comprehension of this Kung Fu.
So they listened very carefully to what Yufeng, their junior, was explaining to them. In fact, if they knew that Yufeng also knew Shaolin Dragon Claw Hand, Dugu Nine Swords and Tai Chi, Yufeng would probably not stop even after graduating from school.
Without further ado, under Yufeng’s patient explanation, everyone started practicing. In order to demonstrate the power of Zhemei Hand, the Third Generation had to fight Yufeng with physical skills again.
Although he had already known this set of palm techniques, he was still quickly beaten without any chance to fight back in front of Yu Feng’s ever-changing moves. Fortunately, Yu Feng did not use any dirty tricks this time, otherwise the old man would have suffered new injuries before his old ones healed.
However, after watching the power of the Plum Blossom Hand in this intuitive way, everyone had a deeper understanding of it and made rapid progress. Especially the two perverts, the Sandai and Kakashi, who learned at an astonishing speed, and learned 80% of it in just two days.
Yuhi Kurenai and the three members of the Yakumo family were not slow either, and they also learned 70% to 80%. Only the idiot Naruto didn’t learn even 20% because of his lack of understanding and physical coordination problems. However, Yufeng also knew that this guy relied on endurance to make a living, so he didn’t worry, he would learn it sooner or later.
This went on for seven days, with the eight people practicing together almost every day. In the end, except for Naruto who had learned about 50%, the others had basically mastered the essentials of this magical kung fu. As long as they continued to practice and become familiar with it, they could apply it in actual combat. However, how much power they could exert depended on their individual performance.
The happiest person during this period was of course Yufeng. It was not that he was happy about everyone’s learning speed, but the role of “teacher” in the past few days brought him some benefits. Because he had to teach everyone such a complicated move of Zhemei Hand, he had to give personal guidance. This made him find the true meaning of life.
The women were a little slow to learn, so he was quick to seize the opportunity and took advantage of the three beauties while the three men were not paying attention. Kurama Rin was fine, after all, she was Yakumo’s mother, and Yufeng knew how to restrain himself, but Yakumo and Yuhi Kurenai were not so lucky. The specific details cannot be described in detail, but in short, he took advantage of them.
Chapter 35: Powerful Bei Ming Divine Art (Old Version)
35. Powerful Bei Ming Divine Art
Although Yufeng kept looking for opportunities to take advantage of Yuhi Kurenai and Yakumo, the two girls didn’t say anything. They just blushed every time, let alone blame him.
However, Xiurihong would roll her eyes at him every time she was touched, which further fueled the arrogance of this little pervert. He was no longer as conservative as before and would occasionally visit some forbidden areas.
In fact, Xi Ri Hong is also very conflicted. Yu Feng is his student, and still a little kid, but this guy is now 1.6 meters tall, only ten centimeters shorter than the tall Hong. As a result of practicing the magical skills of Buddhism and Taoism, this guy not only has a muscular body, but also naturally exudes a temperament that is elegant and domineering.
Besides, this guy is usually laughing and joking, and can always find jokes to make everyone laugh, but when it comes to serious matters, he is meticulous and serious. This kind of character can be said to be fatal to women. Add on that face that looks immature but very handsome, and this makes the mature Hong feel very confused.
Logically speaking, the two of them were more than ten years apart, and they were nominally master and apprentice, so Xi Ri Hong should not have any feelings for a little brat. But everything has its limits, and she couldn’t help but develop a liking for Yu Feng, although it was only a little bit, and it hadn’t reached the point of being unforgettable, but the seeds of spring had already begun to sprout in the heart of this beautiful woman.
When Yufeng molested her, Yuhi Kurenai not only did not hate it but also felt a little happy. This thought made her a little absent-minded recently and she often had strange dreams at night. However, she did not deliberately control herself. This should be attributed to the fact that the world of Naruto is relatively open-minded and strong men can have all the privileges.
Although most people still maintain monogamy on the surface, those daimyo and wealthy people probably don’t even know how many women they have behind the scenes.
As long as you have the ability, you can choose the age and number of women. This truth applies to any society. Anyway, no one dares to say anything.
Yu Feng more or less guessed what Xi Ri Hong was thinking, but he didn’t say anything. It would be strange for a mature beauty to respond to the confession of a little kid.
Everything must be based on cultivation and becoming stronger. Only with the strength to defy everything can you protect your loved ones. This is Yufeng’s own idea. It is also very realistic in this world where the strong prey on the weak. Besides, he is still too young now and does not believe that a mature lady can like a little boy.
So after teaching everyone the Folding Plum Hand, Yu Feng began his own practice, still practicing the Three Body Technique during the day to refine chakra, because he now had too little chakra in his body, and only the offensive wind-attribute chakra.
This made Kakashi sigh for a long time. Such a talented disciple actually had only one attribute of chakra like ordinary people. This would undoubtedly limit his future development.
Although some other chakras can be cultivated later, it is much better to have multiple attributes innately than to cultivate them later. But now he has no choice, after all, this kind of innate thing cannot be changed. He can only hope that Yufeng can use more types of chakra in the future. Maybe the power will be smaller, but it is much stronger than a single attribute.
At night, Yu Feng practiced his internal skills and the Tianjian magic. Now he has reached the latter part of the fifth level, and it will be impossible to break through in a month or so.
Based on the principle that if one does not practice for a day, one will regress, he has developed a good habit of meditating every day over the past year. For him, meditating makes him feel a hundred times more energetic, which is much better than wasting time sleeping.
As time went by, another three months passed in the blink of an eye. Yu Feng’s internal strength was now almost 400 years, and he had accumulated some chakra. But he was not complacent, because the chakra of those strong men in Naruto was as strong as the tailed beasts.
Yu Feng understood that what he had was not good enough. Although he had thought of many ways to improve it, the progress was still very slow. It would be great if it could be as easy as internal strength.
But he also knew that this was a foolish dream. If chakra was so easy to obtain, then the masters of this world would not be so valuable. Although he himself thought it was impossible, sometimes things are so ridiculous. The more you think something is impossible, the more likely it is to happen.
I have to say that Yufeng is really lucky. During an accidental contact with Naruto, this kid used the Beiming Divine Art as a prank.
His original intention was to tease Naruto, but something unexpected happened. He actually absorbed the pitiful amount of chakra in Naruto’s body, and even some of the chakra occasionally emitted by the Nine-Tails was taken by him.
In fact, the true qi in his body, which has achieved great success in divine power, usually exists in the form of Beiming true qi. Only when it is used will it be transformed into internal forces with special properties such as Nine Yin and Nine Yang to cooperate with corresponding moves. If you ignore it, all the true qi will become Beiming true qi and stay in the dantian honestly.
What he didn’t know was that it was precisely because he had practiced the four top internal skills of the Xiaoyao Sect that the true power of the Beiming Divine Art was brought into play, which was to integrate all skills and even absorb all energy-related things. The reason why he was able to suck the blood lotus and the unfortunate red crowned snake dry was because those essences all belonged to the category of energy, and had no choice but to succumb when faced with the powerful absorption and fusion power of the Beiming Divine Art.
Lingyan had explained to him before that his Beiming Divine Art had changed and was no longer able to only absorb true qi and internal force like before. But he didn’t pay attention to it, and his thinking was still limited to the original ability of Beiming Divine Art. This unexpected prank reminded him of it, and he also remembered Lingyan’s words.
For this reason, he took advantage of the fact that no one was around at night and went into the blood jade to ask Lingyan, which made the little girl despise him.
This time an accident happened, he was able to absorb the chakra that Naruto and the Nine-Tails accidentally leaked. This allowed him to find a shortcut to strengthen himself, and at the same time he felt that Naruto’s tiny wind attribute chakra and the Nine-Tails’ chakra could actually merge with his own wind attribute chakra under the effect of the Northern Divine Art and become much stronger than before.
Then he found that he actually had the Nine-Tails’ Yang Chakra. When the Fourth Hokage sealed the Nine-Tails, he used the Shiki Fuujin to seal its Yin Chakra into the body of the God of Death, and the Yang Chakra was sealed into Naruto’s body with the Bagua Seal. The Nine-Tails wanted to get out of the body all the time, so it often released its own chakra, which benefited Yufeng.
When the yang-attribute chakra entered the body, it quickly merged into the original wind-attribute chakra. The true qi in the body automatically separated out a stream of Nine Yang Divine Art true qi, as if it had found an organization, slowly releasing a pure yang breath to nourish Yu Feng’s chakra, allowing him to slowly increase the amount of chakra even if he didn’t meditate.
Perhaps in order to avoid excess yang energy and imbalance of yin and yang in the body, the Nine Yin Qi also began to move abnormally, and began to continuously release energy to nourish Yu Feng’s chakra, so as to achieve a balance of yin and yang. With the help of the Nine Yin Manual, Yu Feng actually slowly produced yin attribute chakra.
The Tai Chi magic he learned also played an important auxiliary role at this time. As the saying goes, solitary yang cannot grow, solitary yin cannot be born, this is the basic principle of Tai Chi. Now Yu Feng has thoroughly understood the subtlety of this magical skill, and he can perform it more smoothly and freely.
With the experience of absorbing chakra with the Bei Ming Divine Art, Yu Feng had a bold hypothesis. That is, after he absorbed the Nine-Tailed Fox’s yang-attribute chakra, more chakra of this attribute appeared in his body. So, as long as he finds someone with more chakra attributes and absorbs a little, he can possess all the attribute chakras of that person.
With this assumption, this guy targeted Kakashi and the Third Hokage. These two people have chakras of many attributes. The ones he knows are the most basic ones, such as water, fire, wind, thunder, and earth. In the later period, Kakashi also has yin and yang attribute chakras. Naruto only has one wind attribute chakra now, just like himself, and the amount of chakra is pitifully small.
During a sparring match with Kakashi, Yu Feng seized the opportunity and hit one of Kakashi’s acupuncture points with one palm, and then immediately used the Bei Ming Divine Art to draw away some of Kakashi’s chakra.
Although Kakashi noticed the loss of his chakra, he didn’t care too much. After all, that amount was negligible to him. Even the loss in battle was more than that.
Little did he know that just this little bit of chakra brought huge benefits to Mingcheng Yufeng. He gained four chakra attributes that he had never had before: water, fire, thunder and earth. This made him ecstatic.
With these attributes, your attacks will no longer be single, especially the lightning chakra. Every ninjutsu is very gorgeous. In the original work, Kakashi and Sasuke looked very cool when using Raikiri.
Although Yufeng had infinite expectations for the Raikiri ninjutsu, he also knew that only people with lightning chakra could learn this ninjutsu, and he only had wind chakra before. In other words, at most he could learn the Rasengan from Jiraiya, and forget about Raikiri.
Now it’s different. At least he now has chakras of water, fire, thunder, earth, wind, yin, and yang attributes. Although the chakras of yin and yang attributes are still very small, and he doesn’t know how to use the power of yin and yang, but not knowing how to use it now doesn’t mean he won’t be able to use it in the future. Having such a full range of attributes is considered outstanding among people of his age and even in the entire ninja world.
Since he now has all the attributes that old man Sarutobi Hiruzen had, he did not harm the poor old man again. This sudden surprise made Yu Feng understand a truth. It turned out that God had played a big joke on him. The Beiming Divine Art, which he had always thought was a useless martial art, was his ultimate cheat.
Chapter 36, Hard Training, School Starts (Old Version)
36. Hard training, start school
With this mutated version of the Bei Ming Divine Art, in the future, as long as Yu Feng touches his opponent’s body when he is not paying attention, he will be able to use the powerful suction force of the Bei Ming Divine Art to absorb the opponent’s chakra and then fuse it to increase his own strength.
Of course, this method is only limited to people who are weaker than him. A strong opponent will not let him touch his body easily, because that would mean death.
After careful research, Yu Feng also discovered that if chakras of different attributes were combined with his own martial arts and the Xiao Wuxiang Gong was used as a medium to stimulate them, they could actually exert greater power.
For example, the fire attribute and the yang attribute are combined with the Nine Yang Divine Art, the water attribute and the yin attribute are combined with the Nine Yin Scriptures, especially the Nine Yin Bone Claw and the Heart Destroying Palm, which are extremely lethal.
The Yin and Yang attributes combined with Tai Chi and Tai Chi sword, etc., were integrated according to simple principles, which allowed his strength to be further enhanced in a short period of time.
Although he was still a novice in ninjutsu, he was at least much better than his peers. School was about to start, and Yu Feng used all the available time to practice, because after school started, he would not have so much time to practice, and there was something he needed to get involved in, which could not be accomplished without absolute strength.
In order to become stronger, he asked Lingyan for lead blocks for weight training, and he didn’t know where the little girl got them from. He first bound his legs, then his limbs, and the weight of the bindings gradually increased from one or two kilograms.
His standard is very simple, that is to do everything he normally does with the weight on, and he will not be affected by the weight as if he is not wearing any weight. Then he will add heavier lead blocks to exercise his limbs and body balance.
After Kakashi and the others discovered this, they also reminded Yufeng not to rush for quick success, as this would affect his development. However, Yufeng knew how abnormal his body was, and with his previous experience of training in waterfalls and mountain torrents, carrying weights was a piece of cake for him.
And with the support of the essence of blood lotus and red crown snake, such intensity will only continuously stimulate the body’s potential and better absorb the precious essence previously stored in the body.
You have to know that although the blood lotus and red crown snake were devoured by Bei Ming Divine Art, the essence was only integrated into the cells, muscles and bones, and was not completely absorbed, not even one tenth of it. So on the surface he agreed to everyone, but secretly Yu Feng still insisted on weight training, and it lasted for several months.
Although weight training did not greatly increase his strength, it was constantly strengthening his body, and also training his body’s balance and coordination. Now Yu Feng used the Three Body Technique more naturally and casually. Although he had not yet reached the realm of doing whatever he wanted, he was not far from that level.
Opportunities are reserved for those who are prepared. There is also a saying that genius is achieved by 1% talent and 99% hard work. Yu Feng has merged the souls of two lives, and he himself may not know how high his talent is. It is not an exaggeration to describe him as a genius, but if he does not work hard, he will waste this hard-earned talent and those adventures in vain.
Only through continuous efforts can one continuously improve his strength. In order to better survive in the world of Naruto, Yu Feng had to grit his teeth and persevere. Finally one day his efforts were rewarded, not only allowing him to stand at the top of the ninja world, but also giving him new opportunities. This is all a story for later, so let’s not talk about it for now.
However, when he stands at the top of the world and is free and easy in another journey, he will often feel grateful for his efforts at this time. If he does not work hard now, he will not be so comfortable and relaxed at that time. Suffering for a few years, but being happy for a lifetime, this sentence is also a wise saying that he will experience personally in the future.
In this way, half a year passed during Yu Feng’s hard training. The plot was about to begin. With excitement, Yu Feng opened a new page in the world of Naruto.
In the blink of an eye, several months had passed, winter had gone and spring had arrived, and a new year had begun. Ufeng, Yakumo, and Naruto were all seven years old, and they had been inseparable for the past year, becoming good friends.
Although Naruto would act silly from time to time, Yakumo didn’t really care. She just treated him as a good friend. As for whether Naruto was powerful or silly, that was none of her concern.
After a year of hard training, the strength of the three has improved. It can be said that they have been trained in advance. Yufeng has made the most progress. He has already started to practice the seventh level of Tianjian Divine Art. I believe that he will be able to master it in another year or so. With his talent and foundation, it takes so long, which shows how difficult it is to practice this divine art.
When breaking through the seventh level, the Blood Jade Space also changed accordingly. The small space that originally stored the secret book was expanded several times, giving Lingyan enough space to move around and perform simple cultivation here.
At the same time, Yu Feng also discovered an independent subspace. There was a huge empty plain there, but it was bare and there was nothing on it, which made people feel a little upset.
I believe that as his strength continues to increase, this blood jade will bring him more surprises. All he has to do is continue to practice hard.
Although there are many powerful skills and martial arts on the bookshelf, he did not practice them. His main goal at present is still Tianjian Shen Gong and basic ninjutsu. Biting off more than one can chew, Yu Feng already has so many good skills for self-defense, so he doesn’t care about this stuff, he will study it later when he has time.
Yu Feng not only improved his martial arts, but also made great progress in ninjutsu. The amount of chakra alone increased more than ten times compared to when he started practicing. The main reason was that he absorbed the chakra of Kakashi and the Nine-Tails. After having chakra of almost all attributes, his practice was much faster than before when he only had the wind attribute.
Yu Feng knew that other people in the original book did not have the same phenomenon as he did. This was because he benefited from the Bei Ming Divine Art. With the free operation of the Bei Ming Divine Art, the chakra was constantly being integrated and purified. In addition, the chakras of several attributes complemented each other, so the refining speed was so fast.
He has mastered the three-body technique, and has learned illusion from Kurenai Yuhi and the three members of the Kurama family. Yakumo and Naruto have mainly practiced physical skills and plum blossom hand in the past year. Now Yakumo is no longer the sickly boy he used to be. He is full of youthful energy. With the guidance of his favorite brother Yufeng, he has made rapid progress and can even fight his teacher Kurenai Yuhi on equal terms with plum blossom hand.
Naruto was also good, he had mastered the whole set of the Folding Plum Hands, considering his intelligence and his often silly mind, it was hard for him to learn to this level. Even Kakashi and the others were amazed at Naruto’s progress, only Yufeng knew that Naruto relied on perseverance to make a living.
Time flies, and this day finally arrives, the day for new students to enroll in the Ninja School. Yufeng has been waiting for this day for more than two years. He can’t wait to rush to the school after meeting with Naruto and Yakumo at the Hokage Building early in the morning. The three of them are very excited, especially Yufeng, the outsider, who knows that his ninja journey has finally begun.
In order to train the children’s independence, parents were not allowed to accompany them, so Kurama Muyun and his wife went to Yufeng’s house with Kakashi Yuhikuren, and the four of them prepared to cook a sumptuous dinner together to reward the three little ones. Now the few people are like a family, very harmonious.
They prepared food but Yufeng and the other two trotted along the way and soon they arrived at the Ninja School. Naruto shouted excitedly, and Yufeng couldn’t hold back his excitement and looked around. He saw quite a lot of people, more than a hundred.
Yufeng finally understood why Konoha was the strongest in the ninja world. Just look at the reserve of power. The villagers were also proud that there was a ninja in their family, so this is the situation now.
The person in charge of the admission of new students is the familiar Iruka teacher and the sinister Mizuki in the original book. The admission procedure is very complicated. In addition to registering with a letter of introduction, you also have to take a physical examination, keep a record of your information, etc. It is undoubtedly difficult for a seven-year-old child to complete it by himself, but it is also the school’s way of selecting outstanding students.
Selecting those truly independent and smart children to teach is always much more effective than relying on strength in numbers. In the world of Naruto, having more people does not have an absolute advantage, so this seemingly cumbersome procedure is just the first step in Konoha’s selection process.
Yufeng looked at Yakumo and Naruto. One of them was introverted, and the other was a complete idiot. In order to save time, he decided to take them with him. Thinking of this, he said to them, “You two follow me and don’t get separated. The admission procedures are a bit complicated and we don’t have much time.” The two nodded in agreement.
This time, Naruto unexpectedly did not act naughty. Perhaps it was for his dream of becoming Hokage. He obediently followed Yufeng to go through the formalities, and the three of them took the first step towards becoming a ninja together.
Yufeng divided the work according to the characteristics of the three people. Naruto was responsible for squeezing, Yufeng was responsible for asking key points and matters that needed attention, and Yakumo could help him fill out the information.
With Yufeng’s assistance and a reasonable division of labor, the three of them quickly completed the formalities. During this period, there was a small episode, that is, the three people’s letters of introduction actually included the third generation, Kakashi, Yuhi Kurenai and Kurama Mukumo.
The signatures of one Hokage and three jonin made Iruka lick his teeth. Yakumo was a daughter of the Kurama family, and Naruto was the son of the fourth generation and a Jinchuriki. He knew all of this, so it was normal to have signatures from these people, but where did this guy Mingcheng Yufeng come from?
The three of them came to register together, and it was obvious that this kid was the backbone of the three. Because from the beginning, it was Yufeng who asked the teachers some questions and what they needed to do for registration, and the other two kids obeyed him and listened to him in everything. It seems that he is not simple. If someone is valued by the third generation and Kakashi senior, you have to pay attention to him.
Note: Hinata appears in the next chapter!
Chapter 37: First Encounter with Hinata (Old Version)
37. First meeting with Hinata
Iruka had just started teaching at this time, and he also had a grudge against Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. His parents died in the Nine-Tails attack, so the immature Iruka was considering how to face Naruto in the future.
Killing him was definitely not an option, but if Iruka was asked to face the enemy who killed his parents with a friendly face, he wouldn’t be so noble as to do that.
Iruka was still struggling with how to get along with Naruto in the future, but he didn’t know that this problem would be solved soon. Naruto, who had the skill of talking, had a strong will. After his subtle performance, Iruka was finally moved and recognized Naruto.
Iruka also formally accepted Naruto as his student and understood the meaning of what the Third Hokage had said to him. He began to teach him and this group of elite descendants with all his might. These are all things for the future, so I will not go into detail.
Soon Yu Feng and the other two walked out of the crowded crowd. After they each breathed a sigh of relief, they had completed the admission procedures and were now waiting to be assigned to classes.
Suddenly, “Ouch!” A tiny scream reached the ears of the three people. Following the sound, they saw a little girl with short dark blue hair being squeezed down.
The little girl was wearing a gray and lavender sports outfit. She had a round face and big eyes. She was very cute, especially when her eyes were looking in the direction of the three of them. She rolled her eyes!
Yu Feng saw it the first time and knew who this little girl was. In the original work, Hinata Hyuga is very popular. She is the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family, Naruto’s legal wife, and a typical good wife and mother.
She does not possess the charm of a mature woman like Tsunade and Mei Terumi, nor does she have a peerless appearance like Yuhi Kurenai and Konan. Hinata gives people the feeling that she is suitable to be a wife. She is also Yufeng’s favorite heroine, no doubt about it.
Even if he had been with Kurama Yakumo for such a long time, he couldn’t replace Hinata’s position in his heart. This chick was the last crown princess, Naruto’s wife. Yufeng was excited when he saw the real person. There was a good opportunity to get in touch with Hinata.
He turned around and said to Yakumo and Naruto behind him: “I’ll go take a look, you wait here.” After that, Yufeng walked towards Hinata, and Yakumo nodded obediently. Naruto began to look around.
Coming close to the fallen Hinata, Yu Feng quickly helped him up: “Are you okay? Why are you so careless?”
This was the first time Hinata met a man outside of her family, especially Yufeng, who was a handsome boy. Her face turned red, and her hands rubbed the corners of her clothes unconsciously. She lowered her head and said, “Thank you, I’m fine. I wanted to squeeze forward because the registration time was running out, but I was pushed down by accident.”
Yufeng knew that although Hinata was not as sick as Yakumo when she was young, her health was not very good. In addition, her weak personality often made people think that she was very weak, and she couldn’t even beat her sister Hanabi. For this reason, his father Hyuga Hiashi was also a little troubled and his attitude towards Hinata was not very good.
Moreover, in Yufeng’s impression, Hinata should have come into contact with Naruto when she was a child. The first time was when Naruto played a prank on the street and attracted Hinata’s attention. The second time was when Hinata was scolded by Hyuga Hiashi for losing to her cousin Neji. She ran away from home in anger and met three naughty guys who wanted to bully her in the middle of the night. At this time, Naruto appeared and staged a good show of a hero saving the beauty.
From then on Hinata remembered Naruto, this funny guy. However, since becoming good friends with Naruto, Yufeng once asked Naruto indirectly. Naruto thought for a long time but couldn’t remember that he had helped a little girl with blue hair.
He asked Yu Feng several times in confusion why he always asked him this question. Yu Feng could not tell him the fact that he had traveled through time, and just glossed over it vaguely.
Yu Feng was very confused at the time. Did Hinata never meet Naruto? Did his arrival disrupt the original plot? In fact, he was right. Because he became friends with Naruto too early, the lonely Naruto suddenly had spiritual sustenance. He played and practiced with him every day, and had no time to go out and play alone.
Because of this, Naruto missed the happiness of his life. If there was no Yufeng, the two encounters with Hinata mentioned above would have happened when Naruto was six years old. Due to being with Yufeng for a long time, Naruto had a good friend for life, but he also lost the love that originally belonged to him.
Naruto did not appear at the appropriate occasion, and Hinata did not experience the things that happened in the original work. Until now, she has not met Naruto, but our Lord Yufeng does not know it.
Now he is very nervous. He doesn’t know what the scene will be like when Hinata meets Naruto. Will there be sparks flying between them?
However, he still had to help Hinata, after all, Hinata’s initial experience was really pitiful. Since he had encountered it, he could not let her live in such a cowardly way, and he must change the fate of this weak girl.
In the original work, Hinata finally followed that idiot Naruto. What a beautiful flower she is. This is the second time Yufeng felt this way. The first time was when he saw Kurenai Yuhi.
With his mind firmed up, Yu Feng smiled at Hinata and said, “Don’t worry, I’ll help you with the formalities. I’m very good at squeezing in.” After saying that, without waiting for Hinata to answer, he directly pulled her boneless little hand and squeezed into the crowd.
This guy was really willing to spend a lot of money to win the girl’s heart. He actually activated the protective Qi that he had never shown in front of anyone, forming an invisible wall of air around him and Hinata, squeezing everyone into a slump.
Those children who originally had the hope of entering the ninja school were directly declared disqualified by him. It is really a case of one general’s success is the result of the sacrifice of thousands of soldiers. Although this sentence is a bit weird here, it also reflects the current situation from the side.
Because of Hinata, more people lost the qualification to become ninjas, which is really unfair to these people. But in this world where the strong prey on the weak, there is no such thing as fairness or unfairness. Only strength is the hard truth.
For Hinata, and to make the good wife and mother in his mind become a ninja, Yu Feng felt that it was worth it even if he was a little selfish. He didn’t care what would happen to those unlucky guys in the future.
Anyway, when he was squeezing through the crowd just now, he didn’t notice the few little cockroaches in the original book. As for those extras, he had no mercy on them. Yu Feng in disguise felt that he had saved their lives. It would be better for such a young boy to be an ordinary person, otherwise he would be killed even if he became a ninja in the future.
Having given himself such a good reason, Yu Feng quickened his pace, and amidst the sighs and curses, Yu Feng began to help Hinata with the procedures with a smug look on his face.
The noisy noise here also attracted the attention of Iruka and Mizuki, but Yufeng’s height, which was a head taller than his peers, gave them a good reason.
It would be abnormal if Yufeng, with his height and body shape, couldn’t even squeeze through other children of the same age. However, Iruka nodded secretly when he took the initiative to help Hinata. He knew how to help others at such a young age. No matter what, this child must be a very kind person.
Yufeng didn’t know that he had left a good impression on Iruka at this time, but this good impression was soon wasted by him.
Because Yu Feng was giving it his all at this time, the two of them were even faster than when Naruto and the others reported just now, and they completed all the procedures in less than a quarter of an hour.
He glanced proudly at the breathless Hinata, because the registration deadline had just arrived. Many children who had not completed the procedures went home dejectedly, and there were only seventy or eighty people left.
Yu Feng let out a long sigh: “Okay, I finally caught up, hehe.” Hinata was still shy, the index fingers of both hands kept sliding together and lowered her head and said: “Thank you, if it weren’t for you, I might not be able to enter the school, and I would be scolded by my father when I go home.”
Yu Feng also understood Hinata’s current mentality. After all, her father was a man who put the interests of the family first in everything. If Hinata failed to enroll in school smoothly, it would be a shame to the family.
Looking at Hinata’s cute little face, Mingcheng Yufeng once again secretly decided in his heart that he must help Hinata out of her current predicament and let her live happily.
After sighing in his heart, he said to Hinata: “After all this time, I only know that your name is Hyuga Hinata. You don’t know my name yet. Let me formally introduce myself. My name is Mingcheng Yufeng. I am 7 years old this year, so I should be the same age as you. Now I want to be your friend. I wonder if I have the honor to do so?”
Hinata has been learning ninjutsu and gentle fist at the urging of her father since she was a child. She has hardly ever left the house, let alone made friends. She also has her own expectations in her young heart.
Hinata felt inexplicably happy that this handsome boy who was more than a head taller than her wanted to be friends with her. Moreover, he had just helped her complete the admission procedures, so she nodded with a blushing face.
She didn’t know that from today on, she had fallen into the gentle embrace of this “handsome boy” and couldn’t extricate herself. However, she would become stronger than in the original book and live a happier life.
With the addition of the outsider Yufeng, Hinata has the opportunity to learn more skills and gradually changes the image of “waste” in front of his father.
Besides, Yufeng understands romance better than Naruto and cares more about girls, so Hinata has changed her life from today on.
Chapter 38: Farce and Class Division (Old Version)
38. Farce and Class Division
After the admissions procedures were completed, the next step was class division. So the children who passed the first round were already waiting anxiously for the teacher to announce the results.
However, the teachers still have to count the number of people before they can divide the classes. In fact, they need to count the names and then select the descendants of big families and elites. So the children who don’t know what’s going on can only wait where they are.
Since he had nothing to do, Yu Feng said to Hinata who was still breathing slightly, “Hinata, we have to wait for a while before we are divided into classes. I have two friends over there. Why don’t you come with me and get to know them. This way you will have two more friends.”
Hinata nodded obediently: “Well, okay, I’ll listen to Yufeng-kun.” After saying that, her face turned red again. Yufeng was not calm now. The loving couple in the original book were about to meet, and he didn’t know what the result would be.
However, seeing the meaning of Hinata’s words just now, it sounded like a Japanese wife talking to her husband, which made him feel more at ease.
So he pulled the blushing Hinata to Yakumo and Naruto. This boy was already addicted and didn’t care whether the girl was willing or not. He just took her hand and walked away.
Hinata did not refute, maybe it was due to her natural character, or maybe she already had Yufeng’s shadow in her heart. Anyway, she let Yufeng pull her, but even her neck turned red.
When I got closer, I saw Yakumo was surrounded by several little boys chatting with her. The girl was even prettier than in the original book because she had recovered from her illness. These guys are quite discerning, but you have no chance. After the surprise at the birthday party, Yakumo’s heart could no longer accommodate anyone else.
She frowned and looked at the little boys who were trying their best to show off and please her, with a look of disgust on her face. Naruto was staring at the front right with a heart in his eyes. Yufeng followed his gaze and found Sakura with long pink hair.
Of course, next to this little girl is Ino with long golden hair, who is inseparable from her at this time.
Alas, it is difficult to change one’s nature. Looking at Naruto’s useless and lustful look, Yu Feng knew that this guy still fell in love with Sakura like in the original novel. What a bad fate!
Yufeng knew that even though Naruto performed very well in the end, he still didn’t win Sakura’s heart, so Yufeng could only sigh silently for Naruto in his heart.
Yakumo saw Yufeng and Hinata from a distance, and quickly got rid of the guys who were harassing her and ran over. Then, she naturally hugged Yufeng’s arm and said coquettishly: “Brother Yufeng, where have you been? You don’t know, after you left, several annoying guys came to talk to me. They are so annoying.”
Yu Feng scratched her nose lovingly: “Haha, this shows that our Yakumo is charming. You are so beautiful, so naturally those guys will like you.”
Yakumo pouted and said, “Hmph, I don’t care whether they like me or not. They are all so annoying.” Then she smiled gently and said, “I only like you, Brother Yufeng.” After saying that, her face turned red.
Yufeng felt so happy in his heart. On his left was the lovely Hinata, on his right was the beautiful Yakumo, and he also heard the little girl’s confession. He felt like he was about to become an immortal.
He didn’t know yet that this combination would become a beautiful sight in the Ninja School for a long time to come, and of course a topic of gossip among everyone.
Ignoring the jealous and hateful looks from the little boys surrounding Yakumo, Yufeng pulled over the equally blushing Hinata and introduced them, “Come, let me introduce you. This is Hyuga Hinata, my friend. This is Kurama Yakumo, also my friend. From now on, you will be both friends and classmates, so get closer to each other.”
Yakumo, who was a bit more cheerful, immediately took the initiative to shake hands with Hinata. The two girls, probably because of their similar personalities, quickly started chatting. Yufeng introduced Hinata to the absent-minded Naruto again, and found that Hinata’s expression was not very excited, and he felt more at ease.
It seems that it is just like what Naruto said before, the two have never met. Yufeng feels that with his excellent appearance and his concern for Hinata, this gentle little beauty will never be out of his hands in the future.
Moreover, he had just helped Hinata, which made her feel grateful. As long as Yufeng worked harder in the future, Naruto would have no chance at all. Hehe, brothers are brothers, but Yufeng would not give in to Hinata, the little beauty.
Because in the original work, the nosy Naruto and Hinata had two encounters, Hinata had Naruto’s shadow in her heart, and Naruto kept cheering Hinata up during the Chunin Exam, Hinata began to like him. Now Yufeng has taken the lead, it seems that the beauty will only fall in love with him.
At this time, Naruto was still staring at Sakura with a pig-like face, and a drop of saliva flowed from the corner of his mouth from time to time. Yufeng smiled evilly, put his arm around Naruto’s neck and whispered: “Hey, kid, are you interested in that pink-haired girl? If you like her, you should take the initiative. Hehe, brother is rooting for you.”
This guy was like a weird uncle who was inducing minors to commit crimes. Sure enough, Naruto listened to his “encouragement” and looked at Yufeng with gratitude, then bravely went to confess his love to Sakura who was infatuated with Sasuke.
This was simply walking into a trap, as he didn’t know Sakura’s explosive temper.
Naruto came in front of Sakura, posed in a pose that he thought was very handsome, and said arrogantly: “Hi, how are you! My name is Uzumaki Naruto, I like ramen, my dream is to become Hokage, I fell in love with you at first sight, and I want to be your boyfriend, what do you think?” After that he laughed arrogantly.
Yu Feng, who had been paying attention to this side, almost laughed his intestines off after hearing Naruto’s idiotic and fierce confession. This boy is too stupid. How can he confess like that?
Yakumo and Hinata were also amused by this idiot. Hinata asked with a smile, “Naruto-kun is so funny. He and Yufeng-kun are good friends. Could it be that Yufeng-kun has the same personality?” After saying that, she looked at Mingcheng Yufeng worriedly.
Before Yufeng could answer, Yakumo got angry: “Brother Yufeng is not as stupid as him. Naruto is a big fool, a big idiot. How can he be compared with Brother Yufeng.” If Hinata had not gotten along well with her, this little girl would have turned against her long ago. In her heart, Yufeng’s image is very glorious.
Afterwards, Yakumo also talked about how great and perfect Yufeng was, fearing that Hinata would underestimate her brother Yufeng. However, she didn’t know that by praising him like this, she was actually creating a love rival for herself.
Fortunately, the two later became good friends who could talk about anything, and eventually became good sisters, but that’s a story for later.
As for Naruto, Sakura was admiring Sasuke at the moment. No one would be in a good mood if they were disturbed while being infatuated with Sasuke, let alone Sakura, a violent girl.
Not only was she interrupted, but she was also confessed to by this idiot-looking guy. It was simply too embarrassing. Sakura, who always had a hot temper, first gave Naruto, who was feeling proud, a violent punch, and then yelled, “Who are you, idiot? Where did you come from? You’re so annoying.”
Naruto, who had just experienced Sakura’s violent punch, returned to Yufeng like a defeated rooster. Seeing his funny look, all the students burst into laughter. Yufeng regretted it a little. As a result, the three of them were also classified as idiots like Naruto.
Naruto’s first confession to Sakura ended in failure, and he was thinking about how to pursue this girl who made him fall in love at first sight. It would be best if he could be assigned to the same class with Sakura so that he would have a chance in the future.
This is Naruto’s perseverance. No matter how big the difficulties are, as long as he is determined to achieve his goal, he will move forward courageously. But can Sakura really be with him in the end?
Ignoring Naruto’s self-pity, Ino with long golden hair poked Sakura who was furious, and then said mysteriously in a low voice: “Sakura, look, there’s a handsome guy over there too! He’s so handsome, even more handsome than Sasuke. So tall. I like him, I like him!”
Sakura subconsciously glanced at Yufeng, and saw that next to the blond idiot was a handsome young man wearing a burgundy casual jacket and dark blue casual pants (the one he had ordered at the clothing store). He was much taller than everyone else, probably over 1.6 meters (a little taller), and was indeed much more handsome than Sasuke, but Sakura was Sakura, and she would not change her mind easily after falling in love with Sasuke at first sight.
So she looked at Ino with disdain and said, “Well, this handsome guy is for you, and you don’t have to compete with me for Sasuke. The guy who’s with that idiot is probably not a serious guy either.”
When Ino heard this, she immediately retorted: “I found Sasuke first, so of course he belongs to me.” Then the two of them started arguing about who should own Sasuke. In fact, neither of them understood why they were arguing, maybe they just wanted to prove themselves.
As the saying goes, three women make a drama, but these two are no worse than three women. When they quarrel, it is so lively that everyone gathers together to watch. No one knows that these two girls are the best of friends.
The two of them were arguing here, and Sasuke, the person involved, had no idea what was going on. Yu Feng shook his head and smiled bitterly, looking at the cool Sasuke and the two quarreling women. He felt a pang in his heart, and he would never be destined to be with such a woman in his life. The decibel level was so high that his eardrums were about to burst.
As the two quarreled, time passed quickly. Teacher Iruka came out and signaled everyone to be quiet and began to divide the classes. Hearing the result, Yu Feng sighed in his heart: It was just as I imagined. Those children with family backgrounds were divided into one class, which was the elite class in the future. And those children of ordinary people were divided into other classes.
Yu Feng once again lamented the importance of family and background, otherwise how could those guys with background and family inheritance be grouped together to form the so-called elite ninja class.
All this is because they have a good father to protect them and a good family to support them. Of course, their performance is worthy of the title of elite, but they are already ahead of others from the starting point.
Chapter 39, Yakumo’s Little Thoughts (Old Version)
39. Yakumo’s Little Thoughts
As the class division was over, Yu Feng also sighed in his heart. You need to have certain connections to get ahead in any place. Just like this time, those with backgrounds were assigned to the elite class, and those without backgrounds were assigned to the ordinary class.
From the very beginning, people are divided into different levels. No matter how talented the children from ordinary families are, it will be useless if they don’t have good teachers to lay a solid foundation for them.
At the same time, Yufeng also felt fortunate. If he had not met Yakumo and cured the strange disease of the princess of the Kurama family, would he have been treated the same as it is now?
Mingcheng Yufeng and Uzumaki Naruto were successfully admitted into this so-called elite class because of the recommendation letters from the Third Generation and three jonin. It is estimated that the Third Generation also privately explained the matters about Naruto and Yufeng to Iruka and the others.
All this was because he cured Kurama Yakumo’s illness and was grateful to the Kurama family. Kakashi and Kurenai Yuhi also had contact in advance because of Yakumo, and of course there was also the third generation old man.
Yu Feng got to know these people too early and showed his own excellence, so he was taken seriously. Otherwise, Yu Feng felt that he would definitely be assigned to an ordinary class like those children from ordinary families.
The answer was clear without much thought. Who would care about me, an orphan with no power or influence and whose parents were ordinary Chunins? Maybe I didn’t even have the qualifications to enter a ninja school.
However, everything changed because of his time travel. If it weren’t for his hard work and practice, he wouldn’t be able to cure Yakumo, and he wouldn’t be in such a prosperous situation now.
Seeing Yufeng who seemed a little worried, Yakumo asked worriedly, “Brother Yufeng, what’s wrong with you? Is there something that makes you unhappy?” Hinata also looked worried. She had an inexplicable liking for this handsome boy who had just helped her avoid her father’s scolding. Although she was naturally shy and didn’t say anything, her concerned expression said it all.
Seeing that the two little beauties were so concerned about him, Yu Feng shook his head and put his previous thoughts behind him. He smiled and said, “Haha, I just thought of something temporarily. It’s okay. I’m sorry to have worried you, but it seems that we have been assigned to the same class just now!”
Seeing that Yufeng was fine, Yakumo also smiled happily: “Yes, yes, brother Yufeng, the four of us will be in the same class, do you think we will sit together?”
Naruto came out of his disappointment at this time. Being a natural optimist, he came over and chuckled: “Hey, Yakumo, your idea is not very reliable. Look at Yufeng’s size, and then look at the three of us. I think it is very likely that Yufeng will sit in the last row by himself.”
Yakumo was full of expectations, but was completely disappointed by this idiot who suddenly became smart. He yelled at Naruto with an angry face, “Naruto, you will die if you don’t speak. Also, are you ashamed to talk about height? Look at me and Hinata, both girls are as tall as you. What qualifications do you have to criticize us? You are a boy!”
Height is Naruto’s shortcoming, and it was also a pain that he could not get rid of for a while in the ninja school. However, he felt a little more balanced after seeing that Sasuke, Shikamaru, and Choji were about the same height as him.
But later he discovered that it seemed that only he and Sasuke had not grown much, while the others were growing rapidly. It was not until he was sixteen years old and returned from training with Jiraiya that he regained some confidence.
Hinata is very kind, but she was also amused by Yakumo’s words. When she found that Yufeng was looking at her with a smile on his face, she lowered her head shyly. This girl still blushes easily like in the original book, but Yufeng likes Hinata like this.
After calming down his good mood, Yu Feng looked up at the other people in the class. Wow! There were quite a few familiar faces. Apart from the teacher Iruka and the unlucky Mizuki, there were many cockroaches here.
Pink-haired Sakura, golden-haired Ino, Shikamaru who is a little lazy and looks a little impatient, the fat Choji who keeps throwing food into his mouth, the cool Shino with sunglasses, the rebellious Inuzuka Kiba with a puppy lying on his head, the cute Hinata, the cold Sasuke, the idiot Naruto, and Yakumo who was not here originally.
Looking at the familiar faces, Yu Feng was so excited. All the Xiaoqiangs in the original novel were present, except Ningci, Xiao Li and Tian Tian, ​​who were in the first year of high school. Hehe, he would be the absolute protagonist in the future. Now the plot has begun, let’s see how he will dominate the world of Naruto.
After the division, Mr. Iruka told everyone to come to school early tomorrow morning and then dispersed. It was getting late, and it was afternoon in a blink of an eye. Yufeng took the two little loli and Naruto to play in the village for a while.
He originally wanted to invite Hinata to his home, but Hinata always blushed unconsciously when facing him, so she left with the excuse that she had to go home to prepare for school tomorrow, but she also promised to visit Yufeng’s house another day.
Yu Feng had no choice but to make an appointment with her for the time and meeting place to go to school together tomorrow and then separated. The three of them returned to Yu Feng’s little home together. Today, several adults said they wanted to celebrate for them, and the three of them were still looking forward to it.
Naruto was even happier knowing that he could get a free meal, and he completely forgot about being beaten up by Sakura. Yufeng also admired this guy’s big heart. This rough guy didn’t seem to have anything that could make him care about, of course, except for his two friends Yufeng and Yakumo.
Everything went well, except that Yakumo hadn’t spoken since Hinata left, as if he was worried about something.
As soon as he entered the door, Naruto shouted at the top of his voice: “We are back, hahaha, Aunt Kurama, what delicious food did Teacher Hong prepare? I’m almost starving.” Yufeng kept shaking his head behind him. At this time, the Kurama couple, Hong and Kakashi walked out of the house and looked at the three of them with a smile.
Kurama Rin asked with a smile: “Have you three kids completed the admission procedures successfully? I’m a little worried about Naruto and Yakumo.” Naruto immediately got angry when he heard it: “Aunt Kurama, why do you have so little confidence in me and Yakumo? Why don’t you worry about Yufeng?”
Kakashi slapped him hard, “Idiot, Yufeng is smart, strong, and careful, so we don’t need to worry about her. In fact, Yakumo is not bad, but we are worried about her because she is too weak. You can’t do anything except being naughty. You are the most worrying one.”
Touching his hit head, Naruto did not refute this time. He just smiled foolishly: “Hehe, you guessed wrong this time. If it weren’t for me, the future Hokage, leading the way in front, it wouldn’t be so smooth.” After that, he recounted how he squeezed through the people. Several adults were also surprised by Naruto’s performance. It seems that this kid still has some brains.
But before Naruto could brag, Yakumo, who had been silent the whole time, poured cold water on him: “Stop bragging, that was something Brother Yufeng came up with because he was afraid that the two of us wouldn’t be able to complete the formalities. The three of us divided the work so quickly.
Also, without you, Brother Yufeng could have squeezed through those people by himself. Didn’t you see that he took Hinata and completed all the procedures in less than fifteen minutes? “
The adults then realized that it was Yufeng who came up with the idea. Kakashi praised him, “Yufeng has potential. Good. Now he understands the importance of teamwork and can formulate a combat plan based on his partners’ situations. It’s really gratifying.”
In the original novel, Kakashi did nothing but torture the three little ones and watch “Intimate Paradise”, and he seldom praised anyone. But as for Ming Cheng Yufeng, he himself didn’t know how many times he had praised him.
Because Yufeng always brings him surprises, the other three adults also nodded in appreciation. Naruto scratched his head awkwardly after being exposed by Yakumo, and said embarrassedly: “Hehe, this is the only time I showed my face and you intercepted my secret.” Then he changed the subject: “By the way, speaking of Hinata, hehe, Yakumo seems to be jealous.”
Then he looked at Yakumo with a smirk on his face. It wasn’t that Naruto wanted to take revenge on Yakumo. To be honest, he didn’t have that intelligence. He just felt that Yakumo had been thinking about something since he came back, and he asked this question when he thought of Hinata’s attitude towards Yufeng.
This outspoken guy made Yakumo blush and retorted: “Who is jealous? Don’t talk nonsense!”
Naruto is a stubborn guy. Even after hearing Yakumo’s rebuttal, he kept shouting, “Hinata blushes when she sees Yufeng, and you haven’t said anything after she left. This is not like your style. Normally, you would definitely pull Yufeng aside and call him brother Yufeng.” At the end, he was even imitating Yakumo’s accent.
It was rare for this guy to speak so logically, which made Yakumo blush and the adults were also amused by him.
Kurama Rin squatted down, took Yakumo’s hand and asked, “Who is Hinata? Is she pretty? Don’t our little Yakumo have confidence in your brother Yufeng and yourself?”
Yu Feng heard this and realized that his future mother-in-law was reminding him. He cursed Naruto for being an idiot in his heart and quickly said, “Hinata is a daughter of the Hyuga family. She is similar to Yakumo and her health is not very good, so I helped her and we became friends later.”
Hearing this, Kurama Murasaki said, “So she’s the Hyuga family’s child. I happened to meet her last year when I went to talk to Hiashi about something. The child is indeed a little weak, but she’s quite cute, and is on par with our Yakumo. But it’s normal for capable men to be favored by more women. Hahaha!”
Kurama Rin immediately grabbed his ears and said, “You are such an incompetent man, don’t expect to be favored by more women in your life. From today on, don’t get into my bed.”
The other people’s faces turned green. The usually gentle and kind Anma Lin actually had such a tough side. Yu Feng was very happy in his heart. “Father-in-law, I love you so much. You actually helped me. You are a teachable boy. I will find time to teach you the Dragon Claw Hand as a reward.”
Chapter 40: Touched by Sunset Red (Old Version)
40. Touched by Sunset Red
Just when Yufeng was so happy that he didn’t know what to do, Yakumo seemed to have made a decision and said to Naruto: “I’m not jealous. Hinata is my good friend. Even if she likes brother Yufeng and brother Yufeng likes her, I don’t care. As long as brother Yufeng likes me as always, that’s enough, huh.” Not only Naruto was stunned by this sentence, but several adults were also stunned.
I never thought that little Yakumo actually planned to share a husband with another woman. Naruto’s mouth opened wide. With his idiotic mind, he really couldn’t figure out what Yakumo was thinking.
Yufeng is so happy right now. If there weren’t so many people around, he would definitely kiss Yakumo hard. This girl is so cute. She is a good wife and mother, and so considerate.
At this time, Yakumo spoke again: “Naruto, you stupid guy, dare to talk to me. Today you confessed to the girl named Sakura. How idiotic you said that, and you were beaten up by someone, and I blushed for you.”
When the adults heard that the three little guys didn’t seem to be going to school, but to attend a blind date meeting, Yu Feng was like this, how could Naruto also have such a story, and was beaten by the girl, everyone couldn’t help but turn their eyes to Naruto who looked embarrassed.
Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Naruto couldn’t hold back his shamelessness any more. In order to retaliate against this guy’s outspokenness, Yu Feng described the whole process of Naruto from being a fangirl to being beaten, which made everyone laugh.
Naruto blushed and yelled, “It’s all because you fooled me, saying that if I love her, I should take the initiative. I saw that you fooled Yakumo around so hard that I believed you. From now on, I will never believe in you, a big liar.” Everyone laughed again.
When Yu Feng told Naruto that if he loved her, he should take the initiative, Yu Hi Hong was touched and subconsciously glanced at Ming Cheng Yu Feng. Coincidentally, Yu Feng was also looking at her. When their eyes met, Hong blushed and looked away immediately. Yu Feng was fine because he was thick-skinned.
But Yuhi Kurenai’s heart trembled at Naruto’s words, because she had developed an inseparable feeling for Yufeng a year ago. Of course, this feeling was not the so-called teacher-student relationship, she herself couldn’t explain it clearly, but she felt that she was becoming more and more inseparable from Yufeng, the little guy.
Sometimes Xi Ri Hong would dream about this hateful little pervert. When she had nothing to do, she would always think of his evil smile and every move involuntarily. Occasionally, the parts of her body that had been touched by him would suddenly react.
Although the guy who caused her trouble was only 7 years old, Yuhi Kurenai just couldn’t control her emotions.
Ultimately, it was Yufeng’s fatal attraction that made Hong fall deeper and deeper into his heart. Even Asuma, who had been pursuing her before, began to distance himself from her unconsciously. The two hadn’t spoken to each other for at least two months.
Yuhi Kurenai knew that Asuma was no longer in her heart, but was replaced by the brat Yufeng. Although she tried her best to hide her unnatural blushing, the tiny movement of her and Yufeng looking at each other was still seen by the careful Kurama Rin and Yakumo.
Of course there was also this guy Kakashi, but he didn’t show anything. He just smiled evilly in his heart and felt relieved.
Yakumo was a little confused about what was wrong with Teacher Hong. She was too young to understand, while Kurama Rin shook her head and smiled bitterly. As someone who had experienced this, she could see the subtle relationship between the two.
When learning the Folding Plum Hand, Yufeng took advantage of Xihi Hong a lot, but Hong didn’t say anything, which was very telling. And recently, when I asked Xihi Hong and Asuma about their progress, Hong always looked away, as if avoiding the question.
In the past, when Asuma was mentioned, although Yuhi Kurenai would not show any special emotions, she would still tell me some things about this bearded man, and even some of his advantages. But now she simply kept silent about it. Yufeng, this kid, is really a troublemaker!
It seems that his future son-in-law is a bit of a playboy. Just now there was Hinata and now there is Yuhi Kurenai. Although there is no obvious progress in the relationship between Yufeng and Kurenai, as Yufeng grows up, this relationship will definitely be infinitely magnified. This kid is too charming, he can take both big and small.
But since my daughter doesn’t care, there is no need for me to be a bad person. I should just let them develop on their own. As long as Yufeng treats his daughter better, it will be enough.
In this way, everyone talked and laughed, but each of them entered the living room with their own thoughts. Anma Lin and Hong specially prepared a seafood dinner today to reward the three of them, and their cooking skills were also good. Everyone enjoyed the meal and temporarily forgot their thoughts.
Now, whenever there is something worth celebrating, they get together for a meal. This has become a habit, and everyone enjoys this rare warm time.
After a sumptuous dinner, everyone went home, but Naruto insisted on staying and sleeping with Yufeng. Unable to resist his pestering, and Yufeng was also worried that he would be late for the first day of school tomorrow, so he agreed.
However, Yufeng overlooked a problem, that is the Nine-Tailed Fox in Naruto’s body. Over the years, the Nine-Tailed Fox would come out to torture Naruto or leak some chakra to detect the situation in the outside world.
The Konoha’s high-ranking officials were not unprepared for this. In fact, there was a defensive barrier set up by the third generation in Naruto’s home. The purpose of this barrier was to prevent the Nine-Tails chakra from leaking out of Naruto’s body.
Moreover, if the Nine-Tails breaks through the seal, kills Naruto and escapes, this barrier can also block it. In addition, the Anbu also monitors Naruto’s home every day, and reports to the Third Generation immediately if there is any disturbance to prevent the Nine-Tails from getting into trouble.
Naruto’s home has such defensive measures, but Yufeng has nothing here. This gave Kakashi a headache, but he couldn’t tell the two kids about these things in person. Looking at the helpless expressions of Yuhi Kurenai and the Kurama couple, Kakashi could only bite the bullet and deal with this matter.
Therefore, he set up some barriers at Yufeng’s house before leaving, so that if the Nine-Tails was restless at night, it could be suppressed and he would have time to rush over. However, his level was not enough, so he hurried to the Hokage Building with Yuhi Kurenai and reported the matter to the Third Generation.
The old man of the Third Generation also frowned: “Naruto, this brat always likes to cause trouble. Why does he have to sleep with Yufeng instead of going back to his own home? He really makes me worry!”
Kakashi didn’t know what to say at this time, but Yuhi Kurenai was not so conflicted: “Third-generation master, you also know that these two guys are inseparable now. In my opinion, what happened today will happen sooner or later. Let’s think of a way to solve it.”
Kakashi nodded and said, “Yes, Third-generation Lord, Yufeng is Naruto’s first friend. Given his personality, it is rare that he did not make such a request a year ago. I guess it was just a sudden thought today.
I think if we interfere, it might cause a trauma in Naruto’s heart, and then we would be a little sorry for Minato’s advice!”
He used the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze to defeat the old man, the Third Hokage. Naruto is the son of the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze. If anything went wrong, the Third Hokage would definitely be the one who felt the most guilty, no doubt about it.
Because the Fourth Hokage sacrificed himself to protect the village, and his wife, Naruto’s mother, Uzumaki Kushina, also sacrificed herself. Therefore, the Third Hokage always felt guilty about Naruto, especially when people in the village began to discriminate and hate him as Naruto grew up, the Third Hokage felt very bad, so Kakashi’s move just hit the Third Hokage’s sore spot.
The old man took a few puffs of his cigarette, spread his hands, and walked back and forth in the office several times before returning to his seat: “Okay, what you said makes sense. Once we explain things to Naruto, I guess this kid will inevitably have some bad thoughts about Konoha. Let’s wait until he is older. Tonight, Kakashi and I will work hard to monitor Yufeng for a while, and we will act according to the situation when the time comes.”
Seeing that the old man Sandaime could help, Kakashi nodded gratefully: “Yes, Lord Sandaime. I hope that Kyuubi can be more peaceful. He always releases chakra for no reason. I hope he won’t affect Yufeng. But I think we should observe secretly. If we monitor them openly, those two guys won’t be able to sleep well all night!”
In this way, after letting Yuhi Kurenai go home to rest, the third generation and Kakashi brought a dozen Anbu members to the vicinity of Yufeng’s house quietly. As soon as they arrived, Yufeng’s sensitive hearing discovered them, but he could also understand the third generation’s approach. After all, Naruto was still a certain danger to the village. For the safety of the village, it was understandable to be more cautious.
After a simple face wash, Naruto, the heartless guy, lay down on the bed and fell asleep. After washing up, Yufeng did not go to the living room this time, but sat on the bed to meditate, mainly because he was afraid that Naruto would find him when he got up at night. Later, after observing that this guy always slept through the night, Yufeng also sighed that this guy’s kidneys were too good, and he didn’t need to get up at night to go to the toilet.
After calming down and achieving a calm mind, Yu Feng began to practice the “Tianjian Divine Art” internal skills. Now he has practiced to the latter part of the seventh level, but the eighth level is still out of reach, because it requires a huge amount of yin and yang power to complete the practice.
Therefore, the demand for this kind of power is quite high, even though he possesses the two great skills of Nine Yin and Nine Yang, as well as the essence of Blood Lotus and Red Crown Snake.
Chapter 41, Breakthrough, Spiritual Consciousness (Old Version)
41. Breakthrough, Divine Awareness
On a big tree outside the courtyard of Yufeng’s house, the third generation was watching the situation in the house. In his eyes, after the lights went out, Yufeng did not sleep, but meditated on the bed.
Seeing his hard work, the Third Hokage smiled with satisfaction, turned around and whispered to Kakashi, “See, Yufeng is really ambitious. He doesn’t even sleep at night to practice chakra. I don’t know how he does it. Chakra practice is very energy-consuming for ordinary people, but he is fine and full of energy every day.”
Seeing his favorite student working so hard, Kakashi was also very pleased: “I believe that practicing chakra at night has become a habit in Yufeng’s daily life. I became a jonin at the age of 12. I wonder what this kid will achieve with such a strong talent and such hard work!”
The Sanda shook his head and said, “He is different from you. This kid has unparalleled talent and intelligence, but he also has his own flaws, that is, he does not have a natural bloodline limit or family inheritance.
Moreover, he only has the wind-attribute chakra in his body, so it is impossible for him to soar into the sky. However, he has worked so hard and as long as he accumulates it to a certain level, I believe he will give everyone a surprise. “
There was one thing that the Third Generation didn’t say, that is, although Kakashi was young at that time, he was promoted so quickly because he caught up with the war. Kakashi could understand the Third Generation’s subtext without saying it, but he had more and more expectations for Yufeng in his heart, and at the same time felt sorry that he only had one chakra attribute now.
Kakashi graduated from school at the age of 5 and became a Chunin at the age of 6. He was also a very talented bug player. He was also thinking that if Yufeng went to school at the same age as him, he would probably be the same as him, but he missed the opportunity to soar to the sky because no one paid attention to him. However, going to school at a normal age is not necessarily a bad thing for Yufeng.
Yu Feng was sitting on the bed at this time, dredging the meridians according to the internal training method of Tianjian Divine Art, which was a must-do every day. He also understood that he was like refining chakra, so as long as he didn’t make a big noise, the people outside wouldn’t come in to check.
After figuring this out, Yu Feng began to practice with peace of mind. The sutra Ling Yan gave him recorded the key points of Tianjian Divine Art. It was simple and easy to understand, but extremely difficult to practice, and it would also consume his energy. However, once it was fully mastered, his strength would improve by leaps and bounds, and then he would be able to practice that mysterious divine consciousness.
But he was not in a hurry, because he understood the principle that impatient people cannot eat hot tofu. Anyway, as long as he persisted in practicing the Nine Yin and Nine Yang and continued to accumulate the power of yin and yang, he would be able to break through the eighth level.
So he insisted on practicing for an hour every day to stabilize this hard-earned state, and then he would start practicing other internal skills. However, today he accidentally meditated on the bed and brought him a great opportunity. The Nine-Tails Chakra naturally leaked out from Naruto’s body while he was sleeping.
The Nine-Tailed Fox became restless at night, but the chakra it emitted this time disappeared. It turned out that after Yu Feng’s Bei Ming Divine Art was fully developed, it began to operate freely. Once external energy came around his body, the Bei Ming Divine Art would automatically absorb it.
Otherwise, if Yu Feng had not absorbed chakra and the essence of the red crowned snake before, he would not have accidentally discovered this problem and then started to make up for the deficiencies in his chakra attributes.
So when the Nine-Tails’ chakra was released, it was absorbed by him. In the past, he knew that he could possess the opponent’s chakra attributes by simply absorbing a little, but he never thought about absorbing other people’s chakra for his own use.
Unexpectedly, Naruto’s stay this time gave him a reminder, because every time he absorbed a strand of Nine-Tails’ chakra, he found that the chakra in his body would increase by one point. He could actually absorb other people’s chakra for his own use. This was the domineering effect of the North Sea Divine Art that could devour and fuse everything.
The Nine-Tails Chakra in Naruto’s body is of yang attribute. As the yang chakra enters his body, the yin and yang forces in his body are seriously unbalanced in a short period of time. However, with the advantage of the Beiming Divine Art that integrates everything, plus the assistance of the Nine Yin Scriptures and Tai Chi, yin chakra was automatically generated in Yufeng’s body soon to achieve balance.
Every time chakra increases, the progress of Tianjian Divine Art training increases a little. With this discovery, Yu Feng was overjoyed and didn’t care about Naruto anymore. He used Bei Ming Zhen Qi to frantically devour the chakra leaked by the Nine-Tails.
The Nine-Tails was already complaining because it found that its chakra was running out uncontrollably. Soon it also found that there was a child of the same age sitting next to Naruto, and its chakra was sucked away by a special invisible energy wave between him and Naruto.
Let’s not talk about whether it is possible to absorb the chakra of the tailed beast. Even if it is possible, many ninjas would not dare to do it rashly.
Because there is an essential difference between absorbing the chakra of the tailed beasts and the chakra of ordinary ninjas. Human chakra is relatively peaceful when not using ninjutsu, while the chakra of the tailed beasts contains more or less negative emotions such as killing, evil, etc.
If you absorb it rashly, at best you will turn yourself into a monster, at worst your body will not be able to withstand this power and will explode and die.
There has never been anyone like Yufeng who absorbs the Nine-Tails’ chakra so recklessly. Except for the two monsters from the Cloud Village, Kinkaku and Ginkaku, who had eaten his flesh inside the Nine-Tails, no one has ever heard of anyone who can absorb the chakra of the tailed beast.
Yu Feng can be said to have set a precedent, but he didn’t think too much at this time. Now he only had one idea, which was to absorb desperately until he broke through.
The Nine-Tails was struggling and afraid. Although it had a lot of chakra, it couldn’t withstand the endless absorption of the opponent. The task that Liudao had given to him and the other eight brothers had not been completed yet, but he was now anxious and helpless.
Everything was going on silently, Naruto didn’t know, and the elite ninjas outside didn’t notice this problem either. The crazy absorption caused Ming Chengyufeng’s chakra to increase rapidly until it could no longer hold. He didn’t know that his desperate absorption just now actually sucked away half of the Nine-Tails’ chakra.
The Nine-Tailed Fox is so angry right now. It will take a long time to recover the half of its chakra. He didn’t expect that he would end up losing more than he gained.
While feeling hatred, it was also curious about how this guy Yu Feng did it. It was really weird that this little brat could do something that even someone as powerful as Uchiha Madara couldn’t do.
Without mentioning what the Nine-Tailed Fox was thinking, it just shows that Cheng Yufeng absorbed a large amount of the Nine-Tailed Fox’s yang-attribute chakra, and at the same time, with the assistance of the Beiming Divine Art, he produced an equal amount of yin-attribute chakra.
Now, not only has the originally blue chakra in his body quietly turned golden (of course he hasn’t discovered this problem yet), but even the Tianjian Divine Art that has not been loosened for a long time has broken through to the eighth level, and driven by this powerful force is still constantly improving.
Due to the continuous hard training every day, Yu Feng has completed the seventh level of training, but there is not enough yin and yang power as a medium. It can be said that the chakra of the Nine-Tailed Fox is like a catalyst. With its help, the yang and yin essences of the blood lotus and the red crown snake that were not completely absorbed before were also stimulated and completely integrated into various tissue cells.
Everything came naturally. After more than two hours of practice and integration, Yu Feng actually broke through the tenth level of Tianjian Divine Art in one fell swoop. This Xiaoyao Sect’s most difficult divine art was finally perfected.
As he broke through, the internal force in his body suddenly increased, and his mental strength and spiritual awareness were also constantly improving. He had long been able to see inside himself and found that there was another self in his sea of ​​consciousness. Just like when he first crossed over, the little man representing himself in the sea of ​​consciousness appeared again.
After the improvement of mental power, the little man actually condensed into a physical entity. Is this the so-called spiritual consciousness? After all, after the fusion of the soul with the original owner of this body, he has never seen such a phenomenon again, so Yu Feng had this idea.
After the Tianjian magic skill is perfected, there is a skill similar to the soul-stealing skill in the Nine Yin Scriptures, called the soul-stealing technique, but this skill is mainly manifested in mental attacks.
The most basic part of this technique is to condense the spiritual consciousness. Only in this way can the mental power be elevated to a new stage again. When launching a mental attack, the mental power possessed by the powerful spiritual consciousness can be used to control the opponent’s sea of ​​consciousness, causing it to become confused and achieving the desired effect.
The emergence of divine consciousness not only allows Yu Feng to perform mental attacks such as soul-stealing, but also shields some of the opponent’s mental backlash. As his strength increases, he can even be immune to any mental attacks, which means that illusions will no longer pose any threat to Yu Feng.
Thinking of this, Yu Feng resisted the urge to shout to express his excitement, but he finally restrained himself. Because outside, not only were there the surveillance of the Third Generation, Kakashi, and the Anbu, but there was also a dead pig-like Naruto next to him. If he shouted, there would be a big mess.
After calming down his excitement, Yu Feng suddenly had a new idea. Since he had the ability to use spiritual consciousness, could he also enter other people’s minds and hearts to take a look as described in other fantasy novels?
It has to be said that this guy has a rich imagination. He does what he thinks. There is a Naruto next to him for experimentation. So he carefully controlled the virtual self to fly out of the sea of ​​consciousness and flew towards the target Naruto.
It took only a blink of an eye for him to get into Naruto’s body. However, what he saw was not Naruto who was sleeping, but he appeared in front of a huge iron cage with a huge sealing symbol on it.
Chapter 42: Magical Nine-Tailed Fox (Old Version)
42. Magic trick of the Nine-Tailed Fox
Yufeng’s consciousness unexpectedly entered Naruto’s sea of ​​consciousness, but he saw a huge iron cage. Looking at this familiar scene, he knew where he was. This was the place where the Nine-Tails was sealed.
Sure enough, as soon as he came in, he heard Kyuubi’s puzzled voice: “Hey, you little brat are really strange, you can actually appear in front of me.”
Yu Feng was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said to the cage: “I think you are Jiuwei, Laojiu (it sounds like the name that Zuoshandiao calls Yang Zirong), you have been lonely for so many years, and you finally have a friend who can talk to you, but you don’t come out to meet him. You are really ignorant of the ways of the world.”
Thinking that it was this little brat who had just absorbed half of his chakra, Nine-Tailed Fox roared in anger: “You damn little brat, hurry up and give my half of my chakra back, otherwise I will let you see how powerful I am.” At the end, the huge orange figure of the Nine-Tailed Fox also appeared in Mingcheng Yufeng’s sight.
Yu Feng was also surprised to hear what the Nine-Tails said. He had just absorbed half of its chakra. You know, in the Naruto world, the chakra of the tailed beasts is endless, and the Nine-Tails has the most chakra among the tailed beasts.
If he absorbed half of it, wouldn’t he have the strength of a Kage? At least in terms of chakra, he already had that, but Yufeng was still far behind in ninjutsu.
Thinking that he had unknowingly possessed a chakra level of Kage or even higher, Yu Feng didn’t know how to express his excitement, but he still suppressed his ecstasy, because there was a behemoth waiting for him to deal with. Yu Feng knew how terrifying the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox was.
Then he pretended to be a little apologetic and said to Kyuubi: “Old Nine, I’m sorry. I absorbed your chakra accidentally. It was because of your chakra that I had the breakthrough just now. Otherwise, I would not have been able to come to this sealed barrier to see you. All this is cause and effect. Maybe you owed me a lot of money in your previous life, so you came to repay me in this life.”
Although Yu Feng’s words were a bit irrelevant, he still admired the Nine-Tails. In order to complete the task left by the Six Paths Sage, it endured humiliation for many years, and finally helped Naruto defeat Uchiha Madara, Obito, and Six Paths Mother.
It also suffered a lot for Naruto, so Yufeng admired this monster which was evil but loyal, and had no intention of dealing with it.
After hearing what Yufeng said, Jiuwei’s nose almost got crooked with anger, and he yelled: “Whether you did it on purpose or not, return my chakra immediately. Also, I didn’t know you in my previous life, and I don’t owe you any money, so don’t talk nonsense to me.”
Yu Feng smiled helplessly: “I say, Lao Jiu, I really don’t have that ability. I can only absorb but not release, so I will use your half of the chakra for you. Anyway, you can recover, so why be so stingy.”
Jiuwei was furious: “You little bastard, you are taking advantage of me. Do you think it is so easy for me to recover? It seems I have to teach you a lesson.” After saying that, the guy’s pair of blood-red eyes rolled around and his pupils shrank. Yufeng knew that something was wrong, but it was too late.
Just when Yu Feng wanted to react, he found himself in a sea of ​​fire, and the raging fire burned him all over. In this situation, even a fool would know that he was caught in the Nine-Tailed Fox’s illusion.
I didn’t expect this guy to be able to use such a powerful illusion after being sealed. It was ridiculous. I was too careless. But he didn’t panic. He concentrated his mental power and used his spiritual consciousness to calm himself down. Then he connected his mental power with the blood jade, and the blood jade directly deflected the Nine-Tailed Fox’s illusion.
This is a method that Yufeng accidentally discovered when he was practicing with Yakumo. The blood jade has the effect of stabilizing the mind and can also purify some mental interference. This method can be used to dispel most illusions.
Taking advantage of Nine-Tailed Fox’s carelessness, he used all his strength and with the help of his mental strength which had been increased many times, he was able to break free from the illusion in an instant.
However, he would be happier if he discovered the true function of his spiritual consciousness. After all, the power of his spiritual consciousness could now resist the Nine-Tailed Fox’s illusion. People are habitual, and after being hit by the illusion, Yu Feng immediately thought of the common method.
In fact, even if he doesn’t use his spiritual sense, he can still dispel the illusion by suddenly stopping the circulation of chakra, but he has long ignored this most basic method.
After what happened just now, Yu Feng also had some enlightenment. It seems that he was a little too confident. In addition to stopping the circulation of chakra in the original work, there is also a method of letting teammates input chakra into the body to disrupt the circulation of chakra and dispel illusions.
He knew all of this, but he had never used it once, because he was too confident and relied on his own methods.
Although the method just now was very useful, it was not a panacea. If someone with ulterior motives discovered it, they might come up with a way to deal with him. After being hit by the illusion, the first thing he should have thought of was the most common method to remove it, rather than using a special method that he thought of himself.
At the same time, he did not realize the power of his spiritual consciousness. It was only when he was practicing illusions with Yakumo in the future and his spiritual consciousness automatically blocked Yakumo’s illusions by chance that he truly realized the power of his spiritual consciousness.
After a little regret, Yu Feng calmed down. At least this experience reminded him not to be too confident. After coming to his senses, Yu Feng thought of revenge. He had to teach this guy a lesson.
He apologized sincerely, but this guy took advantage of his distraction and attacked him with illusion. This was something that neither his uncle nor his aunt could tolerate.
He thought and did it. Just when Jiuwei was still proud of the power of his illusion, he suddenly saw Mingcheng Yufeng’s eyes glowing with golden light. The next moment Jiuwei found himself in a sea of ​​fire. He thought to himself, isn’t this the illusion world he used to deal with that little kid just now? How did he get in here too?
This was not surprising. Suddenly, there were bursts of ghost cries around. The miserable cries made even Kyuubi feel a chill on his spine. At the same time, countless densely packed ghosts began to move closer to it, and after reaching it, they began to bite it madly. Kyuubi screamed in fear: “Ah! Help! Get out of my way, ah!”
Yu Feng, who was outside the illusion, smiled as he watched the Nine-Tailed Fox rolling and howling in the iron cage. He was very satisfied with his own method. Just when the illusion was lifted, this guy used the Soul-Captivating Technique on the Nine-Tailed Fox. He developed this special illusion by combining the Soul-Captivating Technique in the Nine Yin Manual.
This illusion was also something he came up with on a whim. Although it was not a bloodline limit, it could also be performed with the eyes. Based on his knowledge of illusions, he created a scene similar to the Nine-Tails’ illusion, which should be regarded as a disguised copy of the Nine-Tails’ illusion, and returned this illusion to the careless Nine-Tails.
At the same time, he also mixed some terrifying ghosts into the scene in the illusion. He himself did not expect that mental attacks could be superimposed on illusions, which would cause double damage to the enemy’s body and mind.
Yufeng had always envied Yakumo’s ability to materialize illusions, and now he had a similar ability. However, Yufeng did not torture the Nine-Tails for too long. After all, he had no deep hatred for it, and he had just absorbed so much of its chakra, so Yufeng could not do anything too much.
Seeing that the Nine-Tailed Fox could no longer hold on, he quickly withdrew his illusion and mental attack. The Nine-Tailed Fox collapsed to the ground in an instant, gasping for breath, with wounds all over his body and of course cold sweat.
Yu Feng looked at it with amusement: “I say, Lao Jiu, didn’t I just absorb half of your chakra? Are you so petty as to cast an illusion on me? Be honest now.”
Kyuubi didn’t dare to look up at his eyes now. He just lowered his head and panted. After recovering a little, he roared: “You damned little devil, you can actually break my illusion and return it to me double. It’s really abominable.”
Yu Feng smiled when he heard that: “I didn’t mean to hurt you, you were the one who started it, so I fought back. Well, it’s time for me to go too, you can recover here by yourself, next time I’ll bring you wine and food to apologize to you. Bye, Laojiu.” After saying that, he disappeared in a flash, leaving Jiuwei there roaring in anger.
However, Kyuubi was also thinking, this guy has such powerful strength at such a young age, can he help fulfill the old man Liudao’s last wish? “What an interesting kid.” After talking to himself, Kyuubi disappeared in front of the iron cage door and took a nap.
Ming Cheng Yufeng, whose spiritual consciousness has returned to his body, is now very excited. Not only has his Tianjian magic skill been perfected, his internal strength has also increased a lot, and he has also condensed a good thing called spiritual consciousness.
He also tested the power of his newly developed illusion on the Nine-Tails. The most important thing was that he actually absorbed half of the Nine-Tails’ chakra. This is a level that many ninjas cannot reach in their lifetime. His luck is incredible.
However, although he was happy, he was not yet to the point of being carried away by success. Due to the breakthrough in his martial arts and the increase in his internal strength, he urgently needed to stabilize his current realm and could even improve it by striking while the iron was hot.
Thinking and doing, after calming down his mood, Yu Feng entered the state of practicing again. He sat there for more than five hours and practiced almost all the advanced techniques. This was to stabilize the foundation. Once the foundation was unstable, he would go astray. He didn’t want to die young.
However, when he was practicing, he found that when he absorbed the Nine-Tailed Fox’s Yang Chakra just now, because he had to continuously provide the Nine-Yin Qi to maintain the balance, the true Qi in his body now seemed to be purified and more dense. Yu Feng felt that the effect of his attack now would definitely be much stronger than before.
Chapter 43, Protagonist’s Halo (Old Version)
43. The Halo of the Protagonist
Just when Yu Feng was practicing to consolidate his cultivation, the Third Generation and Kakashi outside also felt a brief energy fluctuation, but it disappeared in an instant.
That energy fluctuation was actually caused by Yufeng’s breakthrough. After looking for a while and finding nothing unusual, the Third Generation and Kakashi decided to go into the house and take a look. If everything was normal, they would retreat.
The two of them entered Yufeng and Naruto’s bedroom quietly. At this time, Naruto was still sleeping like a dead pig, muttering something like Sakura from time to time.
Yufeng had already entered a state of ecstasy, meditating quietly there to “refine chakra”, and there was no Nine-Tails’ chakra leaking from Naruto’s body, so everything seemed so normal.
The Sandai and Kakashi monitored for more than half an hour, and everything remained the same. They nodded to each other and left the room. After coming out, they signaled the Anbu to retreat, and then they rushed back to the village.
Arriving at the Hokage’s office in the building, the Sandaime frowned and asked, “Kakashi, there was clearly an energy fluctuation in the room just now. We didn’t find the source at that time because we were far away, but why is it so quiet after entering the room? And the Nine-Tails didn’t leak any chakra, which is different from the past.”
Kakashi didn’t know what was going on, so he thought for a moment and said, “It would be better if we stayed in the house and monitored it. At least we could find out how the chakra fluctuation was formed.
Although I didn’t see it, my intuition tells me that this incident must be related to Yufeng and the Nine-Tailed Fox. In the past, the Nine-Tailed Fox would leak chakra every night, but today it was too abnormal. The Nine-Tailed Fox actually became so obedient. “
Sandai nodded: “Well, we are thinking the same thing. Maybe Yufeng has some secrets that he hasn’t told us, or he himself doesn’t know what other potential abilities he has.
This potential may be the reason why the Nine-Tail is so quiet. If that is the case, we have found another way to restrain the Nine-Tail.”
Kakashi also agreed. In fact, they both guessed correctly. The reason why the Nine-Tails was so honest was because of Yufeng. He had lost half of his chakra in just a short while. If he dared to leak chakra again, he would be crazy. No one would dare to do such a suicidal behavior.
The third generation also told Kakashi to pay more attention to different parts of Yufeng’s body in the future, and then they went home to rest. At this time, our great master Yufeng was immersed in the joy of breakthrough, because he made an unexpected discovery when he was practicing Qigong and regulating his breathing.
The internal force formed by all the previous exercises is constantly merging under the influence of the Beiming Divine Art, and finally completely merged into one, and the exercise routes are also spread throughout the body.
In the past, each internal skill had its own route. Although there were some overlaps, they were usually run independently. After this breakthrough, not only did the internal strength increase greatly, but it also allowed all the internal strength to merge together, and it was constantly purified and compressed, and my limbs and bones felt indescribably comfortable.
At the same time, as he broke through, the blood jade also flashed red. Upon closer inspection, he found that several subspaces had appeared, and they were much larger than before.
The effects of space are different. Yu Feng felt it at the first time. Even flowers grew in the barren wasteland. This was because he had practiced the Tianjian magic skill to perfection.
After confirming that the Anbu and the Third Generation had withdrawn, Naruto was still sleeping, and Yufeng flashed into the blood jade space and came to the prairie. This prairie was full of birdsong and flowers, full of vitality.
Yu Feng’s mind moved and a villa appeared beside him. With this discovery, he experimented several times in succession. As a result, as long as he thought of the physical object, it would appear here. Of course, except for flowers and plants, all the things that appeared were inanimate, but this made him happy enough.
This is the legendary artifact!
After briefly understanding the composition and functions of the current blood jade space, Yu Feng returned to reality and circulated his internal energy along the huge veins for a cycle before he finished the exercise with satisfaction.
However, the moment he opened his eyes, a tangible golden light flashed by, and at that moment he could feel that the whole room was illuminated. After the golden light disappeared, Yu Feng found that his vision and hearing had improved significantly.
At this time, it was discovered that the sky outside had begun to brighten, but the house was still dark. However, Yu Feng could see the ants on the ground busy carrying food, and even heard the subtle footsteps. If it were in the past, Yu Feng would never be able to do this.
This is the change brought about after the breakthrough. The improvement in skills, chakra, and mental strength has caused earth-shaking changes in Yu Feng’s entire body.
Glancing at Naruto who was still sleeping soundly, Yu Feng revealed a knowing smile. This was all thanks to Naruto’s help. If he hadn’t insisted on staying last night, he wouldn’t have made such a big improvement overnight. He really deserved to be the one with the aura of the protagonist.
In the early morning, in Konoha Village, Yu Feng was still immersed in the joy of his breakthrough when he suddenly smelled a foul odor. He subconsciously looked at his body and found that the scars left on his body by training had disappeared, but his intact skin was now covered with a layer of black grease. The odor came from these things.
Looking at the disgusting layer of black grease on his body, Yu Feng knew that this was the result of his internal energy being integrated after his breakthrough and purified once again to purify the impurities in his body.
He immediately rushed into the bathroom and took a comfortable cold shower. After washing off the grease on his body, he found that his skin was actually whiter and smoother than that of ordinary women. From then on, the title of pretty boy was confirmed.
After putting on his clothes, he felt more refreshed. Looking at himself in the mirror, who was becoming more and more tall and handsome, Yu Feng felt narcissistic. After a while, he came to the yard in high spirits and practiced Qinggong footwork and some simple sword techniques.
This was a habit he developed after entering the Naruto world, just like morning exercises in modern society. Anyway, the Sandaime and Kakashi who were monitoring him left in the middle of the night, so now he could practice as he pleased without anyone noticing.
As he moved, he found that his body was now lighter. He moved without making a sound. With a thought, he could appear more than ten meters away.
This place, this is the legendary teleportation.
This was the benefit that the breakthrough brought to him. What he didn’t know was that his eyes, which were originally lavender, had now completely turned purple-red, and there was a golden light in his pupils, which made him look even more evil and charming. It was these enchanting eyes that hooked him up with countless women in the next ten years.
After doing some simple morning exercises, he looked at the time. It was already past six o’clock. He returned to the house and looked at Naruto who was still snoring in his sleep. Yu Feng couldn’t help but smile.
Fortunately, I became friends with him in the beginning, and I let him stay here last night out of kindness. Otherwise, I wouldn’t know when I would be able to make a breakthrough. It seems that good people will be rewarded.
He once again sighed at the powerful halo of Naruto’s protagonist, but Yu Feng suddenly had an idea at this moment. Naruto is the reincarnation of Ashura, and he can be said to have the same fate but different bodies as Hashirama Senju. He has the legendary power of Ashura in his body. Should he try it himself?
In the end, Yu Feng rejected this idea. At this time, Naruto had not yet awakened. He was just an ordinary person. If he did something out of line, it might cost him his life, so let’s talk about this matter later.
After pushing Naruto, he found that he was sleeping like a dead pig, humming something like “Hokage” in his mouth, which made Yufeng so angry that he almost gave him a six-channel magic sword. Suddenly, he lowered his head and showed a long-lost sinister smile. He picked up Naruto’s stinky socks from the ground and put them directly next to Naruto’s mouth.
Since the guy was talking in his sleep, he started chewing and muttered, “Ramen, delicious. Huh? Today’s ramen is so salty. No, it’s barbecue. Delicious.”
Seeing all this, Yu Feng almost laughed his stomach off. Naruto was such a fool, he actually associated socks with ramen and barbecue. It was salty enough. Thinking about the taste, Yu Feng had the urge to vomit out last night’s dinner, but he still couldn’t help laughing.
Maybe the socks were too smelly, Naruto gradually woke up. He found that he had the socks he took off last night in his mouth. Looking at Yufeng with a smirk on his face and thinking about the dream he had just had, he understood what was going on even if he was dumb.
He threw the socks in his mouth and roared: “Yufeng you bastard! Why did you put socks in my mouth?” Yufeng suppressed his smile: “Who told you to sleep like a dead pig? I can’t wake you up so I can only use this method of fighting poison with poison. But it’s good enough that someone can treat socks as ramen and barbecue.”
Naruto’s face turned red: “Asshole, I’m going to kill you!” After that, he jumped up and pounced on Yufeng.
He was no match for her and was subdued before she could even make two moves. Yu Feng held him down to prevent him from attacking and said, “Stupid, if you don’t go wash your face, you’ll be late for school.”
Sure enough, Naruto immediately became obedient when he heard it. After Yufeng let him go, he hurried to the inner room to wash up. He came out in about a minute: “Yufeng, hurry up, don’t be late.”
Yu Feng smiled and shook his head: “You are very quick, you finished washing so quickly, I even suspected that you just took a sip of water and wiped your face.”
“Hehe, I’m going to be the Hokage, so it’s normal for me to be faster than ordinary people.” Yu Feng pretended not to notice Naruto’s boast. If the speed of washing the face had anything to do with becoming the Hokage, I guess everyone would just wash their face every day and do nothing else. While talking, the two of them walked out of the house together.
On the first day of school, Yu Feng was quite excited, after all, he had never been to school in his past life or this life. With longing and excitement, the two brothers took the first step towards the peak of their lives.
Chapter 44: The beginning of school (old version)
44. The beginning of school
On the way to school, Yufeng bought four breakfasts. When he arrived at the Hokage building, he saw Yakumo and Hinata waiting for them. Yakumo was sharp-eyed and immediately spotted these two funny guys. He pouted and complained: “Brother Yufeng, stupid Naruto, you are five minutes late and you made the girls wait for you, a grown man. That’s too much.”
Naruto laughed loudly: “Hahaha, are you two dating Yufeng? He is late, so it doesn’t matter if I am late or not.” Yufeng behind him slapped him: “It’s because you, an idiot, got up late.” After saying that, Naruto ignored the screams of pain and came to the two little beauties, laughing like a pervert: “Morning, Yakumo, Hinata.”
Yakumo just complained a little, and when he saw Yufeng coming over to greet him, he quickly hugged his arm: “Good morning, Yufeng brother.” Hinata also blushed and said: “Good morning, Yufeng-kun.”
Yu Feng took out the breakfast he bought and handed it to the two girls: “You two haven’t had breakfast yet, eat quickly, it won’t taste good if it gets cold. Breakfast is very important and is good for your body’s development.” The two girls happily took it and started eating it in small bites.
Yufeng gave Naruto another portion, and while eating, he was thinking, and he felt a little uncomfortable when he thought of something. Because it was obvious that the two little beauties came to school without eating breakfast. Yakumo’s parents knew that Yakumo had to eat with Yufeng every day, so it was normal for them to ignore her.
But Hinata was different. As the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family, it was not normal for her to go out without having breakfast. Yufeng remembered that in the original work, in order to protect Hinata, the heir of the main family, a ninja named Hyuga Ko was inseparable from Hinata until Hinata went to school.
It is estimated that Hinata’s guardianship task has been completed at this time. If he were there, Hinata’s breakfast problem would definitely not be ignored.
Also, if it was Hinata’s sister Hanabi who came to school, Yufeng was sure that Hyuga Hiashi would prepare breakfast for her early in the morning. As a large family, it would be no more difficult for the Hyuga family to prepare some food than to fart.
But he did not fulfill his fatherly duties to Hinata. Hinata lost her mother when she was young and now she doesn’t have the love of her father. No one even urges her to eat breakfast. It would be strange if she is in good health.
In the original work, the change in Hyuga Hiashi’s attitude towards Hinata was also because Hinata’s strength in the face of Neji during the Chunin Exam moved him, so now Hyuga Hiashi is really not a qualified good father. The old man who only cares about the interests of the family ignores his daughter, but Yufeng can’t ignore it. He must give Hinata enough love and warm her lonely and kind heart.
And when Hinata grows up, she won’t be as frail as she is now. She has a very nice figure, especially those peaks. I remember when Sakura treated Hinata’s wounds after Pain attacked Konoha, that scene was so shocking.
Yu Feng couldn’t believe it when he saw it. He didn’t expect that little Hinata would be so big. He was completely shocked at that time.
Thinking of this, Yu Feng became more determined to take care of Hinata in the future. In the original work, Hinata developed like that without his care. Would she develop better with his intervention?
This unscrupulous guy initially felt sorry for Hinata and spoke up for her, but in the end he started to become dirty.
While Hinata wasn’t paying attention, Yufeng whispered to Yakumo what he had just discovered (of course he wouldn’t tell her those dirty thoughts). He did this to arouse Yakumo’s sympathy for Hinata, and at the same time he also hoped that Yakumo would give Hinata more care as a friend in addition to himself.
Sure enough, after listening to Yufeng’s analysis, Yakumo felt full of sympathy and pity for Hinata, and at the same time felt guilty for her jealous behavior yesterday, because Hinata was really pitiful now, and it was reasonable for Brother Yufeng to care about her. In the future, she should also care about her more, and at the same time, the little girl was full of dissatisfaction with Hyuga Hiashi’s behavior.
Of course, this kind of dissatisfaction can only be hidden in one’s heart and cannot be shown to Hinata to let her find out. That would be bad. Yakumo still knows this simple truth.
However, Yakumo secretly made up her mind to get along well with Hinata in the future and not to throw tantrums anymore. She also accepted Hinata’s joining more calmly.
Hinata was so touched that she almost cried when Yufeng brought her breakfast. This handsome boy whom she met yesterday not only helped her to enter school smoothly and avoid her father’s scolding, but also carefully prepared breakfast for her today. No one except her mother could give her such warmth.
At this moment, Hinata felt warm and sweet in her heart. If Hinata just had a good impression of Yufeng yesterday, now it has turned into real love.
It is said that people are most likely to be captured by the opposite sex when they are vulnerable, which is exactly the case with Hinata. She blushed and said to Yufeng: “Yufeng-kun, from today on, can I call you Yufeng brother like Yakumo?
Although I feel it’s a bit sudden, this is what I really think.” After saying that, she lowered her head shyly, her fingers sliding back and forth involuntarily, but she was afraid in her heart that if she was rejected by Yufeng or opposed by Yakumo, she didn’t know what to do next.
Yu Feng was so happy at this moment. He didn’t expect that he could get a beautiful and lovely young wife with just a breakfast. Hinata’s words were like a confession of love. He smiled and said, “Of course I am willing. Hinata is so cute, I am willing to do it a hundred times.”
Hinata smiled happily after hearing his affirmative answer, and then turned to ask Yakumo: “Yakumo, I’m sorry, I did it without your consent… You won’t blame me, will you?”
If it was yesterday, Yakumo would definitely be unhappy. But now she not only figured it out, but also knew how pitiful Hinata was, so she was also very happy that Hinata could find a good support like Yufeng.
She smiled and took Hinata’s hand and said, “Why should I blame you? This is a matter between you and him, so why do you need to ask me if I agree? Besides, you are my good friend and sister, and I wish you would call Yufeng brother like that.”
With Yakumo’s words, Hinata finally showed the smile that was supposed to belong to her, and this time she smiled really happily: “Yakumo, thank you.” Seeing the two little beauties behave so harmoniously, Yufeng felt so happy in his heart. Harmony in the harem is the most important (this guy’s thoughts are too vulgar at such a young age).
After breakfast, the four of them laughed and joked all the way to school. Naruto was shouting excitedly, causing Shikamaru, who was about to enter the classroom, to frown, thinking, “Can’t this idiot just be quiet? He’s such a troublesome guy.”
And Shikamaru, who is inseparable from him, is still eating snacks as usual, as if there is nothing else in his world except snacks.
Everyone came to the lecture hall, and Yu Feng found a seat with the three of them and sat down. He knew that the current seat was only temporary, and the teacher would definitely reallocate seats according to everyone’s height. But now, while there was still some time before class, he could observe the situation in the classroom.
Looking around, most of the young masters of Konoha have already arrived in the classroom. Shikamaru and Choji were the last group before him. Sasuke was still sitting in the corner coldly, probably still thinking about how to work hard in the future to surpass his genius elder brother Uchiha Itachi.
Sakura and Ino, the fake sisters, were arguing about Sasuke’s belonging. When they found Yufeng looking at them, they shut up at the same time, and a blush appeared on their faces.
After all, they both wanted to leave a good impression on the handsome male classmates, especially a guy like Yufeng who was so handsome.
Sakura secretly said to Ino at this time: “Hey, stupid Ino, have you noticed that the handsome boy with the blond idiot seems to be more handsome than yesterday. And look at his skin, it’s so great, more delicate and white than our girls’, but he looks a little feminine, hehe.” Although she said this, the second personality in her mind was shouting: Oh my God, how can he have such good skin, I’m so jealous!
Ino also noticed Yufeng’s change when she heard this: “That’s right, I didn’t expect you, Idiot Sakura, to be so observant. How about we go and chat her up?”
Sakura’s second personality also went back at this time, and looked at Ino with contempt: “You go if you want to, I still have to find a way to talk to Sasuke, you are such a fickle guy!”
After that, the two began to quarrel over Sasuke’s belonging. Naruto looked at Sasuke with hostility at this time. The “hatred” and “bond” started from this time. These two guys are really the best gay combination and will bring too many memories to everyone in the years to come.
Time passed quickly, and before Yu Feng had time to look around the classroom, the bell rang. The first class was taught by the homeroom teacher, Iruka.
Originally, Mizuki was full of confidence and thought he would become the head teacher of the elite class, but in the end, Iruka replaced this guy who was willing to kill injured companions for the mission.
After Iruka introduced himself, the first thing he had to do was to rearrange the seats. He asked everyone to come to the front of the classroom and arrange their seats according to height and gender.
Hinata and Yakumo sit at the same table, Naruto and Shikamaru sit at the same table, and Yufeng, who is much taller than his peers, is arranged to sit in the last row without a classmate. In front of him sits Shino, who is also quite tall among his peers.
Because Konoha’s classrooms are of the more advanced tiered style, so that no one can miss the blackboard in front. Such an advanced classroom made Yu Feng sigh. In his previous life, only universities and advanced key high schools had such classrooms, and other schools could forget about it. The Naruto world just made up for his regret of not being able to go to university.
Chapter 45: The Sleepy Trio (Old Version)
45. Sleepy Trio
After arranging the seats, Teacher Iruka asked everyone to introduce themselves and of course their dreams.
Yakumo in the first row stood up first: “Hello everyone, I’m Kurama Yakumo. My dream is to become a powerful illusion ninja to protect Konoha and surpass Brother Yufeng!” Everyone was wondering who the last Brother Yufeng was, but Yakumo was pretty, so she still won some praise and applause.
Hinata then stood up weakly, her face blushing before she could say anything, her hands constantly rubbing the corners of her clothes: “Hello, everyone, my name is Hyuga Hinata, my dream…my dream is…”
“What is that?” Inuzuka Kiba, the troublemaker, was the first to shout when he saw Hinata’s shy look. It would have been better if he didn’t shout, because then the other kids followed suit.
This class is not just made up of those familiar characters, there are other minor characters who are also members of this elite class. Hinata was speechless at this moment, her face flushed and she lowered her head, Yakumo beside her was so anxious that he kept cheering her up.
Finally, Hinata glanced at Yufeng in the last row, and seeing that the latter also had an encouraging look on his face, Hinata gritted her teeth and said, “My dream is to continuously strengthen myself and protect my family and friends around me!” After that, she sat back in her seat as if relieved, and the scene became quiet.
After a few extras, Sakura stood up: “My name is Haruno Sakura, the person I like is Sasuke, and my dream is to become stronger and fight alongside Sasuke!” Before Iruka, who had already frowned, could speak, Ino next to him said: “Hey, idiot Sakura, the one who wants to fight alongside Sasuke is me, Yamanaka Ino!”
“Shut up, pig-head Ino, Sasuke is mine, understand? You can give up now!”
The scene suddenly fell into chaos. Iruka’s mouth twitched continuously. He thought that these kids were too precocious. How come they had caused a premature love incident?
The two violent girls quarreled for more than ten minutes and the quarrel became more and more intense. Finally, Iruka couldn’t stand it anymore and asked others to separate them. However, after the two girls sat down, their faces were still red and they protested against each other.
At this time, Naruto stood up impatiently: “I am Uzumaki Naruto, the person I like is Sakura, and it was love at first sight. My dream is to become a Hokage! Hahahaha!”
Sakura, who was still at odds with Ino, almost fainted when she heard his remarks. If Ino hadn’t stopped her, she would have rushed over to beat him up.
Everyone sneered at Naruto’s arrogant remarks. After all, many people still regarded him as a monster, even his homeroom teacher Iruka.
Naruto laughed self-righteously for half a minute, but when he found no one responded, he sat down with his head hung, feeling bored. He secretly vowed to himself that he must get everyone’s recognition, and this classmate would be the beginning.
At this time, Shikamaru stood up and said lazily: “My name is Nara Shikamaru. My dream is to become a white cloud, free and unrestrained, so that there will be no more troubles, because I am most afraid of troubles!”
Unlike Naruto’s passionate speech, Shikamaru looked as decadent as possible, causing everyone to laugh, especially Inuzuka Kiba, even Akamaru above him shouted twice.
Next was Sasuke. As soon as he stood up, many little girls cheered: “Wow, Sasuke-kun is so handsome!” “Sasuke-kun is so imposing, he is worthy of being a genius!” and so on.
Sasuke didn’t care about that at all. He looked at his teacher coldly and said, “I’m Uchiha Sasuke. My dream is to become Hokage and surpass my brother Uchiha Itachi!”
When talking about Itachi, Yufeng could clearly feel that Sasuke inadvertently revealed a sense of pride, which came from the heart. After all, having such an excellent and powerful brother, everyone would feel the same way.
However, Yufeng knew that Sasuke’s pride would soon turn into hatred, and it was not until he learned the truth from Obito that he transferred this hatred to Konoha.
Next, Choji, Kiba, and Shino introduced themselves. Choji can’t live without food, Kiba wants to become the most tacit partners with Akamaru, and Shino’s preference is entirely on bugs.
After more than half an hour, it was finally Yu Feng’s turn. Yu Feng stood up unsteadily. Before in Kunlun Mountain, he had only been an apprentice and learned skills, and had never been to school. But now in the world of Naruto, it was actually the first time for a young lady to get married.
Yu Feng, who was a little excited, found that Iruka was looking at him with a puzzled expression, which made him baffled. He thought to himself, could it be that Iruka was a loser, otherwise why would he look at him so strangely (what he didn’t know was that Iruka acted like that because his letter of introduction had the names of the Third Hokage and Kakashi on it).
But he quickly retracted his strange thoughts, because at this time there were also some girls who were crazy about him. In terms of appearance, he was much better than Sasuke, and his height was not bad, but Sasuke had always been known as a genius, which was well known.
On the other hand, the great official Mingcheng Yufeng is an unknown little person, but Yufeng doesn’t mind it. After all, being too high-profile will easily make people hate you, and this is his life motto.
He cleared his throat and said, “Hello everyone, my name is Ming Cheng Yu Feng, my dream is to live a happy life, talk about life with beautiful women, drink wine with brothers, and I will be satisfied. But when Konoha needs me, I will also move forward bravely, that’s it!”
Another weirdo, this is what Iruka thought at this moment. The self-introductions of the previous students were all outrageous, only Naruto’s was relatively reliable, it seems that the children of these big families are difficult to discipline.
Girls are a little better, after all, they are thin-skinned. But boys, look at what kind of ideals these are, turning into white clouds, having endless food to eat for a lifetime, and staying with your own dog forever, and of course, this guy also thought of drinking and picking up girls.
Are these the thoughts that one should have at this age? Especially the big guy named Mingcheng Yufeng at the end. His letter of recommendation was signed by the Third Hokage, Kakashi-senpai, and Kurama Mukumo.
After Iruka’s repeated inquiries, the Third Generation simply asked him to focus on training him and didn’t say anything else. However, he could not see that this kid had no outstanding qualities except that he was a little handsome and tall.
The good impression that Yufeng had created for Hinata before was directly wiped out by his speech. With a lot of confusion and dissatisfaction, Iruka started everyone’s first ninja lesson, which was about the most basic theoretical knowledge of ninjutsu, which was actually an introduction.
Because he was preoccupied, the first class was over quickly without him noticing.
Since it was the first class, everyone was listening to a foreign language, and many people showed pain. These children were attending a proper class for the first time, and it was already difficult for them to sit still. Iruka was explaining with a lot of thoughts in his mind, so it was normal that many people didn’t understand.
Unexpectedly, during the break, Shikamaru couldn’t stand Naruto’s idiotic words and actions and ran to the empty seat next to Yufeng and sat down. He asked Yufeng: “My name is Nara Shikamaru. Do you mind if I sit here from now on?”
Yufeng smiled slightly: “Mingcheng Yufeng, I don’t mind as long as the teacher doesn’t mind.” Seeing that Yufeng’s answer was clever and interesting, Shikamaru couldn’t help but look at him with a higher opinion: “It’s easy to talk to smart people, that stupid idiot is so troublesome.” After saying that, he lay there in a daze without waiting for Yufeng to answer.
Looking at Naruto arguing with Sasuke (because his favorite Sakura had fallen in love with someone else), Yufeng sighed helplessly.
Although going to school is easy, it is sometimes boring, especially for a smart guy like Yufeng. The content of the second class is similar to the first one. If Yufeng listened carefully in the first class because of the novelty, he is now getting annoyed. He can memorize the textbook in less than ten minutes, so why does he need to listen to the lecture?
Afterwards, he and Shikamaru actually did the same thing, which was to flip through the textbook at a rapid speed. Both of them were amazed, and at the same time had a preliminary affirmation of each other’s intelligence.
Ten minutes later, Iruka was still talking nonstop. The two looked at each other, sighed together, and fell asleep on the table.
Maybe influenced by these two guys, Shino, who was sitting in front of Yufeng, also started to doze off from the third class. Iruka was so angry that he gave the three lazy guys a beating.
From then on, sleeping became the only thing these three boys did during class. In order to laugh at Yufeng, Naruto gave them a nickname: the Sleepy Trio.
Everyone thought that the nickname given by the brain-short-circuited Naruto was very appropriate this time, but because they had similar interests, Ufeng, Shikamaru and Shino quickly became good friends.
The days passed one by one, and during this time Naruto still played pranks frequently like in the original work, hoping to attract the attention of teacher Iruka and other classmates, but he was disappointed.
Because what he did only made these people hate him more and more, especially Iruka. Every time he saw Naruto, he would ignore him. Even if he was naughty, he would not say anything and pretend that this person did not exist.
Since Iruka’s parents both died in the Nine-Tails attack, he hated Naruto very much, but as a teacher he couldn’t do anything, so he adopted the strategy of out of sight, out of mind towards Naruto.
The Third Generation was well aware of his condition, and gradually became dissatisfied with Iruka’s actions.
Until one day, Naruto was tricked by his classmates to the back mountain because he frightened his classmates who came to play a courage test game in the cemetery at night. Iruka had also met Kakashi before. After a conversation, he finally realized that he had done a bad job and was ready to make up for Naruto. However, under Shikamaru’s righteous words, he knew that his student Naruto had run to the back mountain where the enemy invaded.
The master and the apprentice encountered a sneaking ninja in the back mountain. If Kakashi hadn’t arrived at the end, both of them would have died, but they finally began to face up to the bond between master and apprentice. And this time Naruto also found the enemy’s defense map of Konoha in the bird’s nest, which can be said to have made a great contribution.
Chapter 46: Iruka’s Surprise (Old Version)
46. ​​Iruka’s Surprise
Yufeng did not participate in the episode of the attack in the back mountain, because this was a leap for Naruto and the best way for Iruka to recognize himself.
It was hard to say whether there would be deviations if he intervened. After all, the relationship between Naruto and Iruka as a teacher and apprentice in the original work was still very touching. So he chose to watch the show from the sidelines, and sure enough, things still developed as in the original work.
After this incident, Naruto used this opportunity to establish a relationship with Shikamaru. With the help of Yufeng, he also began to become friends with Shikamaru and Choji. The sleepy trio continued to slack off in class. Iruka had no choice but to tell the Third Hokage and their parents about the situation. Of course, Yufeng had no parents, so he could only tell Kakashi and Yuhi Kurenai.
For this reason, several adults have tried their best to educate these three lazy guys, but the effect is not obvious at all. Finally, Yu Feng asked them to set the questions in front of several adults. If the three can pass, they will not care about it anymore.
In the end, the three generations took the test themselves and made a test paper based on the courses they had learned. The three of them seemed to have discussed it beforehand, and they all got 60 points.
The adults were furious. All three of them scored 60 points, just enough to pass the exam. It was obvious that they did it on purpose. But once the words were spoken, they could not do anything about it. The adults also found that these three guys were all highly intelligent, and they were relieved but also helpless.
Yu Feng didn’t sleep at all during class. Not to mention that this guy wouldn’t feel sleepy at all because of his daily meditation and practice, even with his rigorous attitude, he wouldn’t waste time like this.
Every time he lay on the table, he would secretly practice his own skills. When Iruka talked about the key points, he would still prick up his ears to listen. The rest of the time was for training, because he knew that in addition to Madara and Obito, there was also the peerless strongman Six Paths. If he didn’t work hard to improve, he would be abused sooner or later.
Therefore, he must seize the time to practice, enrich himself, and strengthen himself. Although there are still nearly ten years before the final Fourth Ninja World War, Yu Feng has already developed a sense of urgency.
The ninja world is cruel and ninjas are brutal. No matter whether you are kind or not, as long as you choose the profession of ninja, you must be prepared to kill and be killed at any time.
This is the iron rule of this world. Strength is above everything. As long as you have the strength to look down on everything, you can wipe out all the people and things you dislike.
Yu Feng had understood this truth since the first day he came into this cruel world, otherwise he would not have practiced so hard at such a young age.
Now that he has entered the Ninja School, although both the academic and professional courses are not difficult for him and he always sleeps in during class, he is actually silently practicing by circulating his internal energy and chakra.
Time is running out. In about ten years, the Fourth Ninja World War will break out. At that time, the new generation of ninja represented by Naruto Ukaze will shoulder great responsibilities.
If he doesn’t have a certain level of strength, not to mention protecting his companions, even protecting himself will become a problem. He will only become a burden to others. Yu Feng doesn’t want to be such a waste.
Therefore, he must seize every minute and every second from now on to continuously improve his strength. He must not only survive well in the Naruto world, but also break some endings that he doesn’t like in his own way, leaving no regrets. To do all this, the prerequisite is to have absolute strength.
Whenever Yu Feng thought of the tragic situation at the end of the Fourth Ninja World War, he shuddered in his heart. Not only did Shikamaru and Ino’s father, Neji, die, but Red Bean was also nailed to the ground and almost died. The peerless beauty Konan was also killed by the bastard Obito. Of course, many other people died, which was a pity.
Since he came to this world by chance, he should not let such a tragedy happen again. At least Shikaku, Yamanaka Inoichi, Neji, Asuma, Konan, the two Yukitos, Mabui and a large number of others should not have died so tragically.
Therefore, he would continue to practice whenever he had free time, even if he could only make a little progress every day.
Moreover, Yu Feng found that his speed of cultivation in class was faster than that in private. At first, he thought about it for a long time but couldn’t figure it out. Later, as his strength increased, he gradually understood the reason for this situation. In fact, it was his mentality problem in the final analysis.
In the past, he had always been in a state of self-protection, seizing every opportunity to arm himself while also closing his heart. Not only that, his previous training was indeed a bit too aggressive, wanting to become a strong man as soon as possible, but it was this mentality that constrained his development.
Although his cultivation speed over the past year was much faster than that of ordinary people, even several times faster than that of ordinary people, he felt nervous and had a sense of crisis because he was too eager for quick results and lacked confidence.
You have to know that what he learned are the most advanced martial arts. Blindly practicing carefully and restraining himself will definitely not be as fast as opening his heart.
Recently, Yu Feng not only mastered the Tianjian Divine Art, but also unexpectedly obtained chakra that can be compared to the shadow-level strongman, so he can finally breathe a sigh of relief. With powerful military support, he has now learned basic ninjutsu. With a huge amount of chakra, no one will threaten his life safety in the short term.
Now that there was no danger, Yu Feng began to relax. He was accompanied by two beautiful girls and a group of friends every day, and he was enjoying this kind of life. Lying on the table during class was also very comfortable. The improvement in his state of mind made Yu Feng’s practice more handy, so he had the previous reaction.
On a sunny afternoon, Iruka was standing on the podium in the Ninja School, teaching ninja knowledge incessantly. Looking at the well-behaved students below, Iruka was very satisfied.
These are the descendants of the major families and jonin in the village, the elite descendants, the future of Konoha. Seeing that everyone was listening attentively, Iruka was very pleased.
However, when he turned his gaze to the last two rows, his face suddenly turned green. He saw that the three troublesome guys had fallen asleep on the table again. Although they were not snoring, their even breathing was definitely a phenomenon that only occurs when they are asleep.
After a brief moment of shock, Iruka did not yell at them like he usually did, because he thought of a better way. He looked at the chalk in his hand, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, and a plan had already come up with his mind.
He planned to use force to teach these three ignorant guys a lesson. They were descendants of the Nara and Aburame families, and one of them was a so-called genius who was often praised by the third generation (although he did not find any signs of a genius). If he failed to teach them well, how would he explain to their parents?
Iruka thought and did it. He shook his hand, and with a “swish”, a small piece of chalk was thrown out like a shuriken. His target was Mingcheng Yufeng.
The students who were listening attentively knew that something interesting was about to happen when they saw the teacher’s originally bright face suddenly turn gloomy. Today, the teacher even threw the chalk, which was obviously intended to teach them a lesson, so they all turned around to see the joke of these three guys.
But when the chalk was about to hit Yu Feng’s head, he suddenly stretched out two fingers to catch the flying chalk. This sudden and casual grip made Iruka stunned. He didn’t expect that this guy could actually catch his chalk hidden weapon.
It was probably a fluke, and the students present thought so too, except for Hinata, Yakumo and Naruto who knew Yufeng very well.
Seeing that the first attack missed, Iruka launched another attack. Yufeng didn’t move the hand that was holding the chalk just now, but he used his other two fingers to hold the second piece of chalk very lightly.
Seeing this, Iruka’s heart moved. Could it be that this kid discovered his sneak attack trajectory? If that was the case, then Yu Feng’s strength was definitely not what it seemed on the surface.
But Iruka, who didn’t believe in evil, shook his hand and fired two consecutive shots at Yufeng, thinking that he would see if he could catch them this time. But to his and all the students’ surprise, Yufeng didn’t even raise his head, and shook his hand, and the two pieces of chalk that he had caught flew out with a sound of breaking through the air, and accurately knocked down Iruka’s two consecutive shots in the air and smashed them to pieces, leaving a layer of chalk dust on the heads of the unlucky Naruto and Choji.
Iruka was really stunned. If the first and second times were coincidences, then the last perfect aerial interception was definitely not a coincidence. Especially when he noticed that Yu Feng didn’t even look at him, and probably relied on hearing to determine his attack trajectory.
Another person who had such an idea was Uchiha Sasuke. He often practiced with his brother. Although he knew that Iruka’s attack just now was not very good, it was not so easy to catch it or even intercept it in the air as easily as Yufeng did.
Sasuke was confident that he could catch all the chalks, but certainly not as easily as Yufeng, let alone intercept a Chunin’s “sneak attack” so perfectly.
He understood that relying on the sound of the chalk and the feeling of the body to intercept it required very good hearing and sharp reaction, otherwise it would be impossible to do it so easily. At this moment, Sasuke no longer dared to underestimate this careless guy.
At this time, Iruka on the podium was also wondering, is this kid really a genius like the Third Generation said? Is his talent even higher than Uchiha Sasuke? Otherwise, how could he take his “hidden weapon” so easily, seemingly without any effort at all.
The other students were also stunned. They were all elites from their respective families and of course understood that what Ming Cheng Yufeng had done was not something that people of their age could easily accomplish.
Even the usually arrogant Sasuke had a surprised expression on his face, which showed that he was not at peace. Sakura, Kiba, Ino, and Choji also showed incredible expressions. Only Naruto, Hinata, and Yakumo looked as if it was a matter of course.
Chapter 47: The flaws of shadow magic (old version)
47. The flaws of shadow magic
As Yufeng’s good friends and confidantes, Naruto and the others know very well how powerful Yufeng’s physical skills are. Now even Hinata has begun to learn the Tenzan Zhemei Hand from him.
Although her body was still weak, she was practicing hard in order to gain Yu Feng’s approval. Now she had basically mastered 50% of the skills, so she knew very well that it would be very easy for Yu Feng to catch this seemingly powerful hidden weapon.
Iruka’s brain short-circuited for a short time before he immediately recovered. He was very happy that Konoha had produced such a genius. However, this genius was so self-degrading that he slept in class every day, which gave him a headache.
I have to find an opportunity to teach this brat a lesson in the future. I can’t waste such a good talent and ability. Since the chalk “hidden weapon” couldn’t hit Mingcheng Yufeng, Iruka set his sights on Aburame Shino and the lazy Shikamaru.
Although these two guys have high IQs (in the original work, Shikamaru said he wanted to be Naruto’s advisor, and Shino also said he didn’t mind having another advisor to assist Naruto, it can be seen that
His IQ is also very high, and this is reflected in many tasks), but he does not have the strength of Yu Feng. The two pieces of chalk accurately hit the two people who were sleeping soundly.
“Ouch!” “Ouch!” After two screams of pain, the two unlucky guys woke up one after another. Yu Feng was also “woken up” by them. He raised his head blankly and pretended to look around with sleepy eyes.
Seeing the three guys looking tired and listless, Iruka was furious: “You three idiots, is my class so boring? You sleep every day, even Akamaru is listening quietly, you are too much.”
“Woof woof woof” Akamaru barked twice when he heard Iruka praising him, and Inuzuka Kiba, as the owner, laughed out loud: “Hahaha, teacher, these three guys are not only sleeping in your class, but also in other teachers’ classes.”
Iruka knew that this would happen. “Don’t you three feel sorry for your parents and teachers who worked so hard to train you? Hey, Shikamaru, don’t lie down. Get up. Yufeng, you bastard, stop playing dead. Shino!!!”
It turned out that before he could finish his nagging, the three guys looked at each other and lay down on the table one after another.
Naruto and Ya laughed while holding their stomachs. The other students also twitched their mouths. Sasuke sighed coldly, “What a bunch of idiots!” Hinata and Yakumo looked helpless. They had tried to persuade their boyfriend behind his back, but he said he had his reasons. It was enough to pass the exam. They were both good wives and mothers, so there was no way to persuade him.
Iruka was so angry that his face turned red and he shouted, “You three bastards, get out of here. You don’t have to attend today’s class.” He really had no choice but to resort to this last resort. Otherwise, he really didn’t have the mood to continue teaching in front of these three lazy guys.
The next scene made everyone burst into laughter. The three guys suddenly became energetic when the teacher told them to get out. They jumped up together and ran out of the classroom amid the laughter of their classmates. It was as if they had been waiting for Iruka to chase them away. Iruka was so angry that he looked at the dust left behind and couldn’t say a word for a long time.
Leaving behind the angry Iruka and a bunch of classmates who were watching the joke, the three lazy guys walked out of the school directly after coming out of the classroom. At this time, they were walking aimlessly. They were kicked out almost every day these days. They had played all over the village and had nowhere else to go. Finally, it was Shino who suggested going to Shikamaru’s house to play shogi.
But as soon as he entered the door, Shikamaru saw his father, Nara Shikaku, drinking tea under the corridor. On ordinary days, Shikaku should be busy at the medicinal material base at this time, but he didn’t expect that he would come back early today.
Moreover, the stern look of Shikaku made the three guys suddenly feel nervous, as if Shikaku was waiting for them. It was too late to dodge at this time, so the three jokers had no choice but to bite the bullet and walk in.
Seeing the three brothers coming back at this time, Shikaku knew that they must have been kicked out by the teacher again, so he went up to them and gave each of them a slap on the face without saying anything: “You three idiots slept in class again and got kicked out by the teacher, right?”
Yu Feng touched his head and chuckled, “Hehe, Uncle Lu Jiu is really smart. He guessed the truth. But we have already learned what the teacher said. It doesn’t matter whether we listen or not, so we went to sleep. And we didn’t affect other students’ listening, so the teacher shouldn’t be so angry. Hey, impulse is the devil!”
Yufeng had been to Shikamaru’s house several times and was very familiar with Shikaku. They talked to each other without any respect. In fact, Shikaku was quite satisfied with his son’s two friends. They were both highly intelligent and likable. It was just that they slept in class that annoyed him.
“You three have the nerve to sleep in class. Today I have to take good care of you on behalf of your families.” After saying that, he wanted to catch the three naughty guys.
He wanted these three guys to realize their own shortcomings, so he directly used the Nara family’s shadow ninjutsu. He made seals with both hands: “Shadow Ninja Technique, Shadow Imitation Technique!”
Several long and thin shadow lines immediately caught the three unprepared people. Yu Feng actually discovered it when he was forming a seal. This time was enough for him to escape, but in order to avoid being too shocking, he did not move.
“You three idiots, see this, this is strength. If you don’t study hard, you will die on the battlefield.” He effortlessly captured Yufeng, Shikamaru and Shino with the shadow imitation technique.
Nara Shikaku began to educate the three naughty boys earnestly. After all, the three guys kept sleeping in class, which gave him a headache.
However, Yu Feng’s next question stunned him: “Uncle Lu Jiu, is the attack route of your shadow technique only forward? What if there is an enemy attacking you from behind? After all, you still have to use ninjutsu to control the enemy in front of you, and you can’t take care of the enemy behind you. If you are attacked, you can either give up restraining the enemy in front of you, or you can only wait to be hurt by the enemy behind you.”
Shikaku was stunned at the time. He didn’t expect that the kid could see through his ninjutsu flaws at a glance. He thought for a moment and replied, “Of course I have companions behind me to cover me. You may not know that we, the Ino, Shika, and Chou families, often cooperate in battles. Even if there are no people from the other two families, there are others to cooperate with me. After all, we always go out on missions as a team.”
After hearing this, Yu Feng thought for a moment and asked again: “What if your companions are not here, or are injured and can’t cover you, what will you do?”
Cold sweat broke out on Shikaku’s forehead. He had always been fighting in cooperation with Ino, Shika and Chou, and had never considered this problem because Yamanaka Inoichi and Akimichi Choza were both powerful and reliable teammates, so he would never have to worry every time he performed ninjutsu.
But there is always a chance of something happening. Just like Yufeng said, if you don’t have the support of your companions, you will be attacked by the enemy from behind. Thinking of this terrible consequence, Shikaku broke out in a cold sweat, and Shikamaru beside him also fell into deep thought. This was a matter related to his own life in the future.
Before they could come up with a solution, Yu Feng spoke again: “Also, what should you do when there are few or no shadows available?
I think this problem should not be difficult. Shadows will appear as long as there is sunlight or moonlight. Even on cloudy days, a flash bomb can temporarily solve the problem. What I want to say is that the binding force of this shadow technique is still not strong enough. If you encounter a strong opponent, it is likely to break free, and then it will lose its effect. “
Shikamaru sighed: “I didn’t expect you to analyze so much useful information in such a short time, but you said that it should be rare to break free with strength.”
Yufeng didn’t say anything, but stared at Nara Shikaku who had already withdrawn his men. Shikaku nodded helplessly: “Yufeng is right, your Uncle Akiza will be able to break free once he gets angry.”
Time passed by minute by minute, Nara Shikaku and his son Nara Shikamaru were staring at Mingcheng Yufeng with wide eyes, and Aburame Shino, who was also a member of the sleeping trio, was also frowning in thought. Because Yufeng raised his own doubts about the shadow ninjutsu, the Nara father and son also realized something.
This was a major matter that concerned their own lives and the development of the Nara family, and they had no choice but to take it seriously, even though it was just an unintentional act by a child.
It has to be said that Yufeng’s question made the Nara father and son, who were originally extremely smart, puzzled. The cold sweat on Shikaku’s face never stopped, and Shikamaru also frowned, and couldn’t figure out the reason for a while.
Looking at the genius father and son who were in trouble, Yu Feng felt so proud. He had discovered the flaws of shadow ninjutsu when he was reading the original work, and he also thought of a similar solution.
The reason why he said it now was because he was already familiar with the father and son of the Nara family, so he was not afraid that they would think too much, and his original intention was indeed for their own good.
When the father and son were in trouble, if he “accidentally or with a flash of inspiration” came up with a solution, he would be grateful to them and his relationship would be closer. The key is that it is also a pleasure to make the Nara father and son, who are known for their intelligence, suffer a setback. There is no doubt that the IQ of this father and son is among the best in Konoha.
There is no need to say much about Shikamaru. In the animation, he is the smartest among his peers, otherwise he would not have been the only one to be promoted to Chunin in the Chunin Exam.
Whenever he appears in the future plot, many things will be analyzed clearly through his high IQ. Even three years after graduation, Konoha’s analysis department was handed over to this young man.
His father, Nara Shikaku, was even more powerful. During the Fourth Ninja World War, he gave advice and made decisions, and based on the intelligence and battlefield situation, he accurately formulated the most reasonable combat plan for the Allied Forces. In the end, even the Raikage took the initiative to hand over the power of giving orders to him because he had to go to the battlefield to deal with Uzumaki Naruto’s affairs.
At the same time, the Raikage was also sighing that Konoha had produced a super military strategist who could turn the situation on the battlefield, which was also a recognition of Shikaku.
Chapter 48: Yu Feng’s Scheming (Old Version)
48. Yufeng’s Scheming
Although Nara Shikaku is smart, he can’t think of solutions to all problems immediately. If he calms down, he may be able to find solutions to the problems raised by Yufeng, or even improve them. This is not a difficult task for a person with high IQ.
But now Yufeng suddenly raised these two questions, and when he was about to let the juniors see what strength is, Shikaku, whose mind was suddenly disturbed, was at a loss as to how to deal with the problem of the enemy behind him and how to break free from the power. As for the problem of no shadow or few shadows, it was not difficult for him. At this time, he also considered Shikamaru’s thoughts.
Shikamaru was still young at that time, and no matter how smart he was, he was no match for Yufeng, the old fox with superimposed souls.
Yu Feng didn’t want to embarrass the father and son, so he said in a pretentious manner: “Uncle Shikaku, I also accidentally discovered a problem when I was watching you perform ninjutsu today. Don’t take it to heart.”
Lu Jiu, who was in deep thought, smiled and shook his head when he heard this: “How can I blame you? Uncle should thank you for thinking of these two problems. If you can think of them, the enemy may also think of them, so you have saved the lives of my father and son and our clansmen invisibly.”
Shikamaru also said: “Yes, Yufeng really thanks you this time, but I have been thinking for a long time and can’t come up with any good solution. Dad, have you thought of it?”
Shikaku shook his head and smiled bitterly: “These two problems are too difficult, especially the power pulling, which cannot be solved by the brain. I really can’t think of a perfect solution for the time being.”
Shino, who had been silent, also asked: “Yufeng, now that you have discovered the problem, have you thought of a solution?” He was also worried about Shikamaru. Although this guy still looked cool on the surface, in Yufeng’s words, this guy was a bit “sultry”! In his heart, he was also very concerned about Shikamaru and Yufeng.
Upon hearing this, Yu Feng pretended to smile bitterly and said, “Uncle Shikaku hasn’t figured it out, so how can I have that ability? Besides, I’m not very familiar with shadow ninjutsu.” After saying that, he took out a kunai and threw it at the target in the yard.
Suddenly, he walked to the round target with a serious expression (of course, he was pretending), looked at the kunai on the center of the bull’s eye, then looked at the ground, turned around from time to time, nodded and shook his head, no one knew what he was doing.
Shikaku and his son and Shino looked at his actions strangely but did not disturb him. Shikamaru and Shino, who were familiar with him, knew that Yufeng must have discovered something at this time.
Sure enough, after about ten minutes, this guy felt that his performance was almost done, so he pretended to be surprised and slapped his head and laughed: “Uncle, I thought of it, I thought of it, hahahaha.” The three people over there were also surprised when they heard him say that, and hurriedly asked: “What did you think of?”
Yu Feng ran over as if he had just figured out a solution and said, “Of course it’s the solution to the problem just now. I didn’t expect that the kunai I threw out inadvertently gave me inspiration. Hehe!”
When Shikaku heard that he had thought of a solution, he immediately became excited: “What solution? Tell me quickly.” Shikamaru and Shino also looked at him curiously.
Seeing this effect, Yu Feng was very proud, and he said his thoughts without further ado: “Let’s talk about the first question, which is the defense behind us.” Yu Feng didn’t say anything but directly pulled Shikamaru to the target, pointed at the shadow of the target and said: “Shikamaru, do you see anything?”
Shikamaru stared at the shadow of the round target on the ground for a while and suddenly laughed: “So that’s how it is, Dad, as long as we place shadows in a certain area under our feet, we can expand the defense range.
Especially behind you, if possible, you can use chakra to form a circular area so you don’t have to worry about sneak attacks from any direction. But this move consumes a lot of chakra, so it seems that you have to work hard to practice, and you also need to further improve the shadow binding technique.”
Yu Feng also followed suit: “Shikamaru is right. If your chakra is strong enough, you can use your chakra to create shadows. Even in places where there are no shadows available, you can use your own abilities to create them. Of course, this requires improving your real number range and effect. These are not something I can do. I think Uncle Shikaku will definitely be able to think of a way.”
Shikamaru asked again: “Then what about the problem of breaking free of strength?” Yu Feng spread his hands and said: “This depends on practice. Strengthening your own strength training will definitely be effective.
I also know a little about pharmacology, so I can study it later and come up with a pill that is less harmful to the body and can replenish a lot of chakra, which can restrain some power-type opponents to a great extent. Uncle Shikaku is not only very intelligent, but also controls the medicinal material base. I think even if I can’t do it, the uncle will come up with a way.”
While expressing his own opinions, he also gave Nara Shikaku a compliment, flattering him invisibly, this is a realm. Although it is a bit difficult, Yu Feng, as a modern man, is not unfamiliar with this at all, and can even be said to be easy to do. He has used this method many times in the past to make his master happy, so now he is very adept at it.
Sure enough, after hearing what he said, Lu Jiu laughed out loud, came over and hugged Yu Feng’s neck: “Brat, I didn’t expect you to have such a skill, I really underestimated you before. Uncle is very happy today, I will treat you to dinner tonight.”
Yufeng and Shino also cheered, and Yufeng expressed his opinion at the right time. If a spiral beam of shadows was formed on the body and the top of the head, and combined with the method Shikamaru said, it would be foolproof, even if the enemy attacked from the top of the head.
Shikaku was even happier to hear this, because his “shadow seam” could do just that. Shikamaru also admired this guy who slept with him for the first time, at least he was as smart as himself.
Shino on the side was not happy at this moment: “Yufeng, you only care about Shikamaru. Why don’t you help analyze my ninjutsu?” This guy was actually jealous about this.
This caught Yu Feng off guard, so he could only smile bitterly and said, “Actually, your insect ninjutsu is very powerful. Its only weakness is that it is of a single type. Although the survival rate is already very good, it would be best if it could be improved a little bit. But I don’t know much about insects, so I can’t think of any way to help you solve it.” He hit the nail on the head, and now Shikaku and the other two looked at him with even greater admiration.
Shikamaru and Shino were surprised and touched at the same time. They thought their friend really cared about them, otherwise he would not have helped them study the flaws of ninjutsu for no reason.
Of course, this is just their wishful thinking. Yufeng is not a guy who would be idle to think about these things. If he has time, he will definitely find a way to pick up girls.
But obviously, his analysis based on some knowledge he learned from the original book has greatly improved the favorability of the three people towards him. Shino pushed up his sunglasses and said, “It’s okay. I’m very happy that you can think of me. I’ll think of a solution slowly. I’ll tell my dad when I get back and ask him to help me find a solution.”
Shikamaru seemed to have thought of something: “Yufeng, we have known each other for such a long time, but I haven’t heard that you have any special ninjutsu. Are you deliberately hiding it from us?”
I have to say that Shikamaru has a very good eye. He has always felt that this guy who sleeps with him must be very powerful and has been hiding his strength, but he has never mentioned it. Today he took this opportunity to ask.
Yu Feng scratched his head and pretended to be embarrassed and said, “You know I’m an orphan, and my family is not a big family like yours. There are no special ninjutsu passed down, so I only know simple ninjutsu. As for my special skills, I’m afraid my taijutsu is the only one that’s acceptable. I’ve worked hard in this area.”
Seeing that the child who was indebted to his family’s ninjutsu was feeling a little lonely (also pretended), Shikaku hurriedly comforted him: “Don’t be discouraged, kid. With your intelligence, you can definitely develop your own ninjutsu. Isn’t it great to have good taijutsu? At least it’s much better than Shikamaru. From now on, this is your home. You can come whenever you want. Let your Aunt Yoshino make delicious food for you, hahaha.”
Shikamaru also came to comfort him, and Shino followed suit, saying that he was always welcome at the Aburame family. In fact, Yufeng was just pretending to be pitiful so that he could further improve his relationship with these two peers.
It wouldn’t be a bad thing if he could get the support of the two families in the future. He had never thought about learning the ninjutsu of the two families. After all, they were the ones who made a living and they would not teach them casually. Besides, he also looked down on the ninjutsu of the two families.
At night, at Shikaku’s house, Shikamaru’s mother Nara Yoshino prepared a table of delicious food to entertain Yufeng and Shino. During the meal, Shikaku taught the three lazy guys earnestly, and the topic was of course their sleeping in class, saying that it was disrespectful to the teacher and would delay their own learning and growth.
Nara Yoshino beside him also followed suit, causing the three little guys to lower their heads in shame. After what happened in the afternoon, Shikamaru and Shino felt a sense of crisis and said they would definitely pay attention in class in the future. And Yufeng also acted like a good kid, which made Shikaku and his wife very happy, and they finally felt relieved.
Seeing the happy couple and the motivated Shikamaru and Shino, Yufeng felt so happy. Sure enough, the next day, the three guys didn’t sleep and started to listen carefully. This change shocked everyone including Iruka, but Iruka was also relieved that they didn’t sleep.
Besides being busy with his work, Nara Shikaku would calm down and improve the shadow binding technique every day. Sometimes he would communicate with Shikamaru and the others about his experience. After more than a month of hard work, he finally completed the improvement of the ninjutsu, and his strength has greatly increased since then. At the same time, he also told his two old brothers, Yamanaka Inoichi and Akimichi Choza, about the improvement of the ninjutsu.
Chapter 49: Hinata’s Problem (Old Version)
49. Hinata’s Problem
The Ino, Shika and Chou families are the traditional families of Konoha. Although they are not as important as the Uchiha and Hyuga families, they also have a pivotal position. Nara Shikaku told Yamanaka Inoichi and Akimichi Choza about his improved ninjutsu, especially focusing on the magical aspects of Yufeng, which gradually made the two old brothers interested in Yufeng, a little guy they had never heard of.
The clever Nara Shikaku also began to secretly investigate Yufeng’s affairs. After all, if a little guy with unlimited potential was an undercover sent by the enemy, it would be a huge trouble. However, he gave up his idea after finding out that he was really just the offspring of a Chunin couple.
But through investigation he also discovered that it seemed that more than a year ago, Kurama Murasaki’s family of three, Kakashi, Yuhi Kurenai and even the third generation had contact with this little guy.
Kakashi and Kurenai Yuhi seemed to be the boy’s mentors, and the three members of the Kurama family also admired him very much, but he couldn’t find out any specific information about Yufeng.
Due to his status, Shikaku couldn’t ask those adults about Yufeng’s situation in private, so he had to keep some words to himself. However, he also came to a conclusion that the person who could attract the attention of two jonin, a hokage, and a family leader must be extraordinary, and he would have to get in touch with him more often in the future.
So after discussing with his wife Nara Yoshino, he treated Yufeng better, just like Kurama Murakumo and his wife.
Everyone lived a dull life in the following days, but because Yu Fengren was handsome and humorous, he quickly became friends with other students in the class, and with him as a bond, all the Xiaoqiangs became good friends.
The happiest person is Naruto. Thanks to Yufeng, he got to know these people earlier than in the original work. Because of Yufeng’s love for Naruto, he also admired these positive characters, and it was good to be friends with them.
In this year, Naruto and Sasuke kissed each other by accident and lost their first kiss. This happened several years earlier than in the original book, but it made everyone laugh for a long time. As they got to know each other, they became more and more harmonious, and Yufeng gradually integrated into this group.
With him acting as the go-between, this group of little strong men no longer form cliques like in the original book, such as Shikamaru and Choji, Sakura and Ino. In the original book, they all had their own good friends when they were in school, but they also had people they excluded, such as Sasuke and Shino, two taciturn guys.
But now with Yufeng’s participation, things are different. Except for Sasuke, who still looks like he is keeping people at a distance, the other little strong men begin to understand each other, and gradually become good friends through some small fights. These people are all from big families, and Yufeng is the only “white-collar” in this circle.
However, due to Yufeng’s friendliness and the fairness, justice and maturity he showed in dealing with problems, no one distanced themselves from him because of his background. Instead, everyone was very trusting and friendly towards him.
Even the proud Sasuke would joke with him occasionally. After all, this guy’s jokes and colloquialisms from modern society were quite likable.
Yu Feng quickly integrated into this group of “princelings” and had the opportunity to visit their homes and get to know their parents. These people were either jonin or clan leaders, and they were of prominent status.
In addition to Hinata’s father Hyuga Hiashi and Sasuke’s father Uchiha Fugaku, Yufeng has also come into contact with the genius Uchiha Itachi many times.
Itachi knew what kind of personality his younger brother had, so he was very happy to see his only friend Yufeng. Yufeng was also a sweet-talker, always respectfully calling him Itachi “Big Brother” or “Beautiful Brother”, which made the young Uchiha Itachi very happy.
So he would give Yufeng some pointers on ninjutsu from time to time, allowing Yufeng to gain a deeper understanding of ninjutsu and ninja tools and benefit greatly from it.
You should know that Uchiha Itachi graduated from the Ninja School at the age of 7. He was called the best student by his teacher, and the Third Hokage once commented that he could think like a Hokage at the age of 7. He became a Chunin at the age of 8, and he did it by his own strength. At the age of 11, he joined the Anbu and soon became the captain of the Anbu, thus starting his career as a double agent.
This is a man who has used the Sharingan to the extreme. Even though Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Obito are stronger than Itachi, Itachi is obviously better in the use of the Sharingan.
Although Madara knew more knowledge and finally opened the Rinnegan, no one could compare with Uchiha Itachi in the development of the Sharingan, especially in illusion techniques.
Being able to get Itachi’s guidance, even if it was just some superficial knowledge, would be of great benefit to Yufeng. Especially after seeing Yufeng’s talent in physical skills, Itachi did not hesitate to pass on the shuriken technique he developed to this little guy.
Of course, all this was done behind Sasuke’s back. If he knew that one of his few friends had mastered the shuriken skill that he had never mastered in such a short period of time, this tsundere boy would definitely be upset.
Yufeng is living a very comfortable life now. He brags and chats with Naruto and others when he has nothing to do. He also plays with Yakumo Hinata and gets closer to her. He is very happy. But soon a new problem arises. He finds that Hinata seems to be worried about something.
She always avoids me intentionally or unintentionally. Could it be that her snobbish father found out that I was close to her and warned her to stay away from me?
But Hinata is not that kind of person. It seems that I have to find time to ask her. It is not a good thing for things to develop like this, and it will definitely affect the relationship between the two.
After school that day, Yufeng was invited by Inuzuka Kiba to his house, so Hinata, Yakumo and Naruto went back to their own homes. When they came back from dinner and passed by the village square, they found a person sitting on the swing where they usually played. The small figure with blue hair was obviously his favorite Hinata.
Why is she staying here alone so late? Hinata, who has always been very quiet, has become even more taciturn. When Yakumo and others asked her to go out and play together, she refused.
Yufeng felt that this girl must have something on her mind, otherwise she wouldn’t be like this. Everyone had a lot of fun some time ago, and Yakumo and the others didn’t offend her.
From a distance, Hinata’s back looks so lonely, sitting alone on the swing and swinging back and forth, just like Naruto in the animation, so lonely, giving people a sad feeling.
It seems I have to ask her what’s wrong. I once vowed to make her happy, but the way she is now is not what I want to see.
Today was a good opportunity to chat alone, so Yu Feng quietly walked behind Hinata and greeted her softly: “Hinata, why are you staying here alone so late?”
Hinata was startled when she heard the voice, but she soon recognized that it was Mingcheng Yufeng’s voice, so she got off the swing and said to Yufeng insincerely: “No, nothing, just came out to play for a while, brother Yufeng, you are back from Ya’s house, did you have fun?”
Yu Feng was touched to see that she was still thinking about him at this time. He reached out and rubbed her little head: “Happy, but my little Hinata doesn’t seem happy these days. Can you tell your brother what’s going on? Did something happen?” After saying that, he stared into her eyes, afraid that he would miss any details.
Hinata looked a little flustered when he asked this, and stammered, “No, no, Brother Yufeng, you think too much. I, I’m fine.”
For Yu Feng, who was already an experienced person, he could certainly tell this obvious lie: “Really? Then why have you been so depressed these days? Even when I asked you to go out and play, you always found various reasons to refuse. Tell me what’s wrong with you? Has someone bullied you? Can’t you just tell me what’s in your heart?”
After saying that, he walked forward, took Hinata’s hand and looked at her. Hinata also stared at Yufeng. After a while, tears flowed down her face involuntarily, as if she had suffered a great injustice: “Brother Yufeng, don’t you like Hinata?” This sentence made Yufeng panic. He had thought of countless possibilities, such as the relationship between himself, Yakumo and Hinata.
For example, Naruto’s intervention, or Hinata’s reluctance to interact with other people due to shyness, etc., but Yufeng didn’t expect that the reason why Hinata was unhappy was actually himself. This was incredible. He hurriedly explained: “How could it be, Hinata is so well-behaved and so beautiful, of course my brother likes her, otherwise he wouldn’t be good friends with you.”
Hinata’s eyes were still filled with tears as she asked in a trembling voice, “Who do you like better, me or Yakumo?” Yu Feng’s heart skipped a beat. Did Hinata start to reject the relationship between the three of them? But before, she knew that she and Yakumo were getting along well, but she still chose to be friends with him, even a confidante. Recently, they held hands a lot.
Yu Feng had no idea about Hinata’s attitude at the moment, but he was not someone who could not take responsibility. He gritted his teeth and thought it would be better to make his thoughts clear to Hinata. Otherwise, it was possible that all three of them would be unhappy for the rest of their lives, which was not the result he wanted to see.
.
He said seriously, “How should I put it? You may think I am lying to you. Although Yakumo and I have known each other since we were six years old and have a very good relationship, and we like each other. But I fell in love with you the first time I saw you. That kind of heart-beating feeling cannot be expressed in words.
Of course you may think I am a playboy, but I have to say that I like Yakumo, and I like you even more. When I saw your pitiful look, I wanted to take good care of you, protect you for life, and make you feel happy and joyful for the rest of your life. This is my sincere words. If you can’t accept Yakumo, I will respect you, Hinata!”
Chapter 50: Untying the Knot (Old Version)
50. Untie the knot
Hinata was extremely shy when listening to her lover’s story. Her face was red, but her tears did not stop. Yufeng thought she really could not accept the love between three people, especially since Hinata was the eldest daughter of the second largest family in Konoha, and her status was almost the same as that of a princess.
Although Yufeng is very good, he has no advantage in terms of family background. After all, in the Naruto world, people also pay attention to the matching of family backgrounds, especially the stubborn old man Hinata Hiashi.
In the original work, he was willing to marry Hinata to Naruto. First of all, it must be because Naruto’s strength was recognized. Secondly, Naruto’s father was the Fourth Hokage, his mother was the princess of the Uzumaki clan, and his master was Jiraiya, one of the “Three Ninjas”, and the Sixth Hokage Kakashi Hatake.
With such a powerful background, even if Naruto is still an orphan in the end and his master leaves him, it does not affect his status. Especially after the Fourth Ninja World War, Naruto is one of the best masters in the entire Ninja World, and only Sasuke can compete with him.
It is understandable that Hinata Hiashi would let his daughter marry such a powerful man who is also the best candidate for the seventh Hokage.
Being able to marry such a powerful and well-connected ninja will not only not lower the value of Hinata’s status as a princess of the Hyuga clan, but will also pave the way for the future development of the Hyuga clan in the village.
Rather than saying that the two parties were willing to be together, it is better to say that Hyuga Hiashi wanted to promote this political marriage. And our comrade Yufeng is just the offspring of a Chunin family, and the degree to which he was not valued in Konoha can be seen since he was a child.
Otherwise, he would not have been left to fend for himself without a guardian after the teacher died during the mission.
If he doesn’t work hard to build a good relationship with Hinata and doesn’t work hard to improve his own strength, then even if Hinata is willing in the future, his father will not agree.
It can be said that the reason why Yu Feng works so hard is, first, he doesn’t want to live in obscurity in this world for the rest of his life, second, he wants to get the recognition of those familiar people in the original work, and the third is that he wants to use his own strength to make those big families eliminate their discrimination against him and get an opportunity for an equal dialogue.
So seeing Hinata’s aggrieved look at this time, Yu Feng, who was always calm, immediately panicked. If he didn’t handle it well, Hinata might have a conflict or estrangement with him, and then he would lose the chance to win Hinata’s heart forever, which was something Yu Feng absolutely would not allow to happen.
Late at night, in the small square of Konoha Village, Yufeng stared at his favorite girl, Hyuga Hinata, with a serious face. He was very nervous at this time, not knowing what Hinata thought about the love triangle between him, Yakumo and the other two, and he was even more afraid that Hinata would say something that he could not accept. After all, in terms of feelings, men are selfish.
The two of them just stared at each other, Yufeng’s heart was in turmoil, he was extremely worried, afraid that he would lose Hinata from now on, because it was impossible for him to abandon Yakumo now.
After five minutes, Hinata finally said something that made Yufeng feel relieved but also tangled: “If brother Yufeng likes me as much as he likes Yakumo, why did you cure Yakumo’s physical illness so that she can learn ninjutsu without burden, but not help me?
Hinata also wants to make progress, and wants to be Yufeng’s helper, and she doesn’t want to fall behind Yakumo. “Wuwuwu!” In fact, she didn’t say another sentence, which is that she wants to get the recognition of Yufeng and her father. After all, her father, Hinata Hiashi, has never praised her once except for his strict teachings.
Her younger sister Hanabi has often been encouraged and praised by her father since she started learning physical skills. Although Hinata is not jealous of her younger sister, she feels uncomfortable being treated coldly by her father. What she wants most now is the recognition of Hyuga Hiashi.
When she was chatting with Yakumo in private, she heard her talk about how she was weak and sickly when she was a child. Many doctors could not cure her, but she was finally cured by Mingcheng Yufeng, who was only 5 years old. At first, Hinata didn’t quite believe it. After all, it was a joke that a 5-year-old child could cure a strange disease that many famous doctors couldn’t cure.
However, after confirming with Yakumo several times and asking the idiot Naruto indirectly, Hinata confirmed that Yakumo’s strange disease was indeed cured by Yufeng. She was weak since childhood and felt like she had grabbed a life-saving straw. If she could make her body better, then Hinata believed that her strength would definitely increase significantly.
However, Hinata’s shy personality made her afraid to ask Yufeng for help. At the same time, she hoped that Yufeng could help her through the difficulties like he helped Yakumo. However, Yufeng never asked about her health problems, let alone tried to find a way to treat her.
That’s why Hinata felt wronged, because in her opinion, Brother Yufeng loved her and Yakumo equally. The more she thought about it, the more wronged she felt, so she gradually distanced herself from Yufeng and Yakumo, and closed herself off again.
“So that’s what she’s worried about!” After understanding Hinata’s problem, Yu Feng’s heart, which had been in his throat, finally settled down. He was afraid that Hinata would say something that he couldn’t accept. However, Hinata’s current problem could not be improved immediately, although he had been preparing for it for a long time.
He could understand Hinata’s dilemma. After all, any girl would get stuck in a dead end when faced with such a problem. Besides, Hinata’s character was so weak and shy that she would keep her worries to herself and would not speak them out. This time, she mustered up the courage to confide in him.
Now I have to explain it clearly, otherwise this virtuous girl will be completely out of my reach. Looking at the crying little beauty, Yu Feng gently hugged her in his arms: “I thought it was something else, but it turned out to be because of this. Hinata, it’s not that I don’t care about you, but your situation is different from Yakumo’s. Yakumo was born with blocked meridians, and it can be cured as long as the meridians are unblocked.
You are born with insufficient Qi and blood. To put it bluntly, it is malnutrition and some psychological problems that have led to your current frailty. This disease is not easy to cure and must be treated slowly. My brother reminds you to eat on time every day so that you can slowly regulate your body. And my brother is not ignoring you. He has been refining a kind of elixir during this period.
Due to the scarcity of materials, we often have to run to faraway places to look for them at night. Now everything is basically ready. In ten days or so, my brother will be able to make this medicine called Qi and Blood Pill.
This is a medicine recorded in a medical book my master gave me (actually it is a medicine from a book collected by Lingyan). As long as you take one pill a day and eat on time, your body will be completely healed within a year. Then you can learn ninjutsu like Yakumo and no longer have to look at your father’s face. “
After hearing what Yu Feng said, Hinata raised her head in disbelief and asked, “Really? It can be cured in a year?” Yu Feng scratched her nose lovingly and said, “Don’t you still believe me?”
Being hugged by the boy she loves like this, Hinata nodded shyly: “Yes, I believe Brother Yufeng.”
Then her blushing face suddenly dimmed: “Brother Yufeng, I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have doubted you. I didn’t expect you to do so many things for me in secret.” After saying this, the girl started crying again. She blamed herself and felt guilty for alienating and misunderstanding Yufeng. This kind girl always made people feel pity.
Yu Feng wiped her tears and said, “Silly girl, you are my brother’s sweetheart, so of course I have to think about you. It’s also my fault that I only wanted to give you a surprise and didn’t consider your feelings. Just don’t blame me.”
Hinata stopped crying and gently leaned her little head against Yufeng’s arms and smiled sweetly: “Brother Yufeng, you are so nice.”
Seeing that it was getting late, Yu Feng gently let go of Hinata and said, “Okay, it’s getting late, you should go back and rest. It’s good for your health to eat and sleep on time. I have to go back and prepare some pills for you.”
The knot in her heart was untied, and Hinata nodded obediently: “Well, I will listen to Brother Yufeng. Then I will go back first. Brother Yufeng, don’t stay up too late because of me. Goodbye, brother.”
“Well, goodbye. Remember to come to me if you have any problems in the future. Don’t be so stubborn.” Yu Feng said with a smile as he watched Hinata gradually walking away. Hinata also waved her hand: “Don’t worry, Brother Yu Feng, I will never do this again.” After that, she disappeared into the night.
Yu Feng smiled helplessly and shook his head. It seems that he has to help this girl get the medicine quickly. She is very strong-willed. In the original work, in order to get Naruto’s recognition, she did not hesitate to be beaten by Neji and vomit blood, and she stood by Naruto without hesitation in the face of powerful Pein and Ban. What a loving girl, I must cherish her.
Thinking of this, Yu Feng did not delay any longer, and he used his Qinggong to disappear in a flash, returning home in less than a minute. Since there was no one around at night, he simply used Qinggong. With his current cultivation level, he could move hundreds of meters in one breath, which was not enough.
After returning, he first discussed Hinata’s situation with Lingyan, and then began to prepare to make the elixir. This guy has been visiting the wealthy families in the village a lot recently, stealing some of the high-quality herbs that they usually store.
But he only took enough to make the elixir for Hinata, otherwise the whole village would have been in chaos. He lied to Hinata that he went out to collect herbs for her every night, but in fact he went out to steal them.
After getting enough medicinal materials, he began to refine the Nine-Transformation Qi and Blood Pill according to the records in the medical books of the Xiaoyao Sect. Lingyan had given him a simple small pill furnace before, and now it finally came in handy.
Chapter 51: Refining Pills (Old Version)
51. Refining Pills
In order to please Hinata, Yu Feng prepared for his first journey of alchemy. As he was not familiar with it, he encountered some troubles. However, he quickly mastered the trick with his super brain and made the elixir in ten days. Although it was not so exquisite, at least the efficacy was good.
When he handed the medicine to Hinata in person and asked her to take one, he found that the effect was quite good. At least a healthy blush appeared on Hinata’s pale little face, which made him very pleased.
The happiest person was Hinata. Her brother Yufeng did not lie to her. The medicine was really effective, so she became more dependent on and fond of Yufeng.
As friends, Yakumo and Naruto also sent their blessings, and they also care about Hinata, a lovely girl. Although Naruto often says some irrelevant words to insult Hinata (Yakumo dare not offend him, because he is often tortured by Yakumo’s illusions), the friendship between them is still very deep.
According to Yufeng’s request, Hinata would take a pill every week, and her health got better day by day. She became more adept at practicing physical skills, especially the soft fist inherited from her family, which improved as fast as if assisted by God.
Hinata’s progress was also noticed by Hyuga Hiashi. Although he didn’t know the reason for Hinata’s progress, this old stubborn man was still quite satisfied with the changes in his eldest daughter.
In addition to taking pills, Yu Feng would occasionally use his inner strength to comb Hinata’s meridians. This would not only help Hinata better absorb the essence of medicine and the nutrients in food, but also help improve her body flexibility and help Hinata develop better. I guess the last point is his ultimate goal in the mind of this little pervert.
With Yufeng’s meticulous care, Hinata has regained her former vitality. Of course, she still rubs her index finger shyly from time to time, but because Yufeng, Yakumo and Naruto are three best friends with cheerful personalities, Hinata is also slowly changing her originally weak and shy personality under their influence.
In the original novel, Hinata only became cheerful after she became an adult. Even during the Fourth Ninja World War, she was still the shy Hinata. It was only when Naruto was confused that she showed her strong and brave side. It was she who helped Naruto regain his confidence, and it was also at that time that Naruto understood his own emotions.
Seeing that his medicine was effective, Yu Feng suddenly had an idea. Why not take advantage of the time he has now to practice making more medicines, such as detoxification, external application, body conditioning, etc., even poisons.
You should know that getting injured is a very normal thing in the world of Naruto. If you carry these healing medicines with you, it will undoubtedly buy time for treatment for yourself or your injured companions.
Yu Feng is a man who does what he thinks. From that day on, he was rarely seen except at school. In order to prevent others from discovering his secret, he put the alchemy place in an independent space in the blood jade. It took him more than a month to make dozens of bottles of various functional medicines of various sizes.
For example, there is the Nine-Turn Bear Snake Pill for detoxifying chronic poisons and the Lingyuan Pill, a magical medicine that has strong detoxification power and can prolong life at critical moments. These pills are injected with the Nine Yin and Nine Yang true qi during the refining process.
Nine Yin Qi heals wounds, Nine Yang Qi detoxifies, plus dozens of detoxifying drugs, making this medicine very effective in detoxifying. And as long as the person is still alive, it can save his life, buying precious time for rescue, but because the method is too complicated, only thirty pills were refined.
This thing is not something that ordinary people can research, even Xiaoyaozi doesn’t have this ability. This prescription was accidentally made by the “God” in Fengyun and his disciple “Divine Doctor” when they were researching reincarnation. Yufeng added the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Qi to the prescription to make it more effective.
In addition, there is also Zhixue Shengji San, a golden wound medicine that can quickly stop bleeding and heal wounds. In short, he has achieved a lot during this period, and his momentary inspiration has saved many lives in the future.
Of course, the medicine was ready, and he still had to test its effect. But he couldn’t just take something he didn’t know the truth about and let his partners test it.
At that moment, this guy began to look for injured or sick animals for clinical follow-up. In the 21st century, every great medical discovery was based on clinical experience gained through live animal experiments, so Yu Feng thought of this method which would not harm the villagers and could conduct medical experiments quietly.
These days, Naruto, Shino, Shikamaru, Choji and Inuzuka Kiba have brought almost all the injured or sick stray cats and dogs around the village to Yufeng, and Naruto actually brought a nest of mice. Shikamaru was almost so angry that his nose was crooked: “Naruto, can you not be so funny? These are mice!”
Naruto laughed heartlessly. He had just brought so many mice to scare his classmates half to death. He had always liked to play pranks and had done this kind of thing in school. Now he was very good at it.
Yu Feng looked at him strangely. This kid was really a blind cat catching a dead mouse. This little white mouse was very popular as an experimental subject in the medical field.
He took the cardboard box from Naruto with a smile. Looking at the nest of hairless mice, Yu Feng felt disgusted, but still said to Shikamaru: “It’s okay, Shikamaru, I’m doing an experiment, and these mice are also good test subjects. You have worked hard these days, go back and have a rest, I still have to be busy!”
Although Yufeng asked his friends to help get these animals, no one knew what he was going to do. Naruto initially thought that Yufeng was going to grill or marinate meat, but now it seemed like he was going to do some experiment. Curious, he was the first to ask, “Hey, Yufeng, what experiment are you going to do? Hey, can I help you?”
Shikamaru also chimed in: “Yeah, if we work together, we can complete your so-called experiment quickly, why are you being so secretive? It’s really mean of you to use us up and then kick us out.”
Ya came even closer: “Hehe, Yufeng, I specialize in raising and training ninja dogs. You must have my help with this experiment. You can send the others away. Hehe!”
This guy offended everyone with just one sentence, but there was no excuse to refute, who said that this guy Ya was a natural “veterinarian”. Everyone looked down on him. Now only Yakumo and Hinata knew what Yufeng was going to do, but it seemed that Yufeng didn’t want to tell everyone now, so the two girls chose to remain silent.
With the help of Xiaoqiang, Yufeng found many small animals that can be used for “clinical trials”. Especially the white mice that Naruto got as a prank, this thing is the “ultimate artifact” for testing drugs.
He declined his friends’ offer to stay and help. What a joke, it was good enough that these naughty kids didn’t make things worse. Yu Feng had to work very hard to drive these troublemakers away, and then he began to use the medicine he made according to the problems of these cats and dogs.
However, ideals are beautiful, but reality is cruel. The first trial of the drug was not very successful. It was not that his drug was ineffective. All the drugs played a corresponding role, but the effects were very different.
Yu Feng was very careful when preparing the medicinal materials before. Since he did not achieve the effect recorded in the medical books, there must be something wrong with his refining technique.
Yu Feng did not lose heart. He failed countless times and kept asking Ling Yan, the “encyclopedia”, for advice. He also summed up some basic theories from these countless failures. Moreover, due to repeated practice, his clinical experience also increased a lot.
It took Yu Feng more than half a year to become a qualified “pharmacist”. Those little animals played an indispensable role. If it weren’t for them giving him free drug testing and observation every day, Yu Feng might still be in the theoretical stage.
Now, even if he is an ordinary person who knows nothing, he can set up a stall outside and make a living by treating patients and selling medicine. One more skill means one more means of survival. It is always good to have more skills.
Moreover, Yufeng is also a ninja with high martial arts skills. It is a bit confusing to say, but I will add a few more words in the future, that is, a medical ninja with high martial arts skills. The amount of information contained in this is different. Of course, from the perspective of his philandering, there are many other names that suit him.
Looking at the pile of finished medicine bottles and jars in front of him, Yu Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief. Because of refining medicine, he hadn’t played with his friends for more than half a year.
Especially the communication with the two girls was temporarily put aside. Although the two girls knew that this guy was busy with work, they were also very resentful. Now with these medicines, he can resume his previous life.
He immediately put all the pills in the study room where the secret books were placed in the blood jade barrier, so that he would not have to carry them with him. Then he ran out with a cheer, because he could not wait to relax himself.
After a crazy day of playing outside, Yu Feng happily went home to take a shower. Then he went directly into Xueyu to chat with Lingyan. In the past six months, he was not only busy refining medicine and doing clinical trials. Occasionally, he would take time to practice “The Secret of Immortality”, one of the four great books written by Huang Dada.
Although the Art of Immortality requires people without internal energy to practice, Yu Feng can temporarily block his internal energy and practice like a martial arts novice. Then the innate true energy he cultivates can be perfectly integrated into the original internal energy with the help of the Beiming Divine Art, which prevents him from going astray.
At first he didn’t feel any discomfort, but later he found that after practicing the last picture, which was the picture that Xu Ziling practiced in The Twin Dragons of the Tang Dynasty, his temperament suddenly became indifferent, as if he was not interested in anything and only thought about keeping healthy. He knew this was not a good thing, so today he decided to ask Lingyan about it.
Chapter 52: Undercurrent (Old Version)
52. Undercurrent
Entering the Blood Jade, Lingyan was meditating at this time. In the past six months, every time Yufeng came in to chat with her, he would find this girl meditating in the same place. He didn’t know what she was doing. When he asked her, she didn’t say anything, but just said that she wanted to give him a surprise.
Yu Feng appeared at this time, and Ling Yan immediately opened her eyes: “Master, how come you have time to see me today? Did you miss me?” Her eyes naturally exuded an evil aura, as if she was seducing Yu Feng, which was very different from the innocent and lively Ling Yan in the past.
Although Yu Feng was a little puzzled, he didn’t think much about it and asked directly: “Ling Yan, I have had some problems with my practice recently, and I want to find you to understand.”
Lingyan looked at him charmingly with her big eyes: “Is it because practicing the art of immortality has confused you? It seems that you don’t care about anything anymore, and you are no longer interested in people and things, especially women, right?” If it were the old Lingyan, she would never have spoken to Yufeng so bluntly.
Yu Feng frowned: “You are right, but why do I feel like you have become a different person? Do you have a dual personality?” Ling Yan chuckled: “No, Master, you are overthinking. Let’s talk about your problem. Your current situation is what you should have after practicing the complete Changsheng Jue.
So don’t worry, Changsheng Jue is a Taoist method for self-cultivation and longevity, and it is natural for practitioners to have an indifferent personality. But since it has begun to change your personality, I suggest that you stop practicing it in the near future to avoid becoming an emotionless walking corpse. “
Yu Feng nodded: “Well, I also thought at first that the Changsheng Jue would be beneficial to my cultivation, but now it seems that this method is really not suitable for me. I’d better postpone my cultivation for now. Anyway, the seven pictures have been practiced.” Yu Feng was willing to listen to Ling Yan’s advice. He didn’t want to become emotionless.
Seeing how obedient he was, Lingyan suddenly smiled and said, “I am trying to find a way to help the master solve this problem. During this time, you can look at other martial arts or do nothing but practice the previous martial arts. When the time is right, I will find you, the master.”
After hearing Lingyan’s words, Yu Feng’s heart suddenly moved: “Lingyan, don’t do anything stupid, it’s just a martial art. At worst, you can just stop practicing it. I don’t want anything to happen to you. Remember, you are my most important relative and friend at all times!”
Lingyan was suddenly moved. She stared at Yufeng with her big eyes for a while, then suddenly walked up to him and kissed him on the lips. She just tasted him and said, “Master, thank you. You are so kind to me. Okay, you can go back. I will think about how to solve the problem of Changsheng Jue during this time. I will give you a surprise.”
Yu Feng stared blankly at Lingyan, whose trembling figure walked into his small bedroom. He stayed there for a few minutes before touching his lips, then sighed and left the blood jade barrier.
Just when Lingyan turned around, he found that the girl was actually crying. He guessed that his words had worked, otherwise the always innocent Lingyan would not have taken the initiative to kiss Yufeng.
At this time, Yu Feng did not try to appreciate the kiss just now, because he was also confused. Ling Yan had been too abnormal recently. Could it be that she was hiding something from him? Unable to figure it out, Yu Feng could only not let it develop.
However, from that day on, he no longer practiced the art of immortality, and the true energy was suppressed by him. Gradually, he returned to his former state.
Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, Yufeng and his friends have been enrolled for more than a year. During this time, Yufeng also went to see Lingyan many times. Every time they talked and joked, Lingyan did not tell him how to crack the drawbacks of the Changsheng Jue. In the end, he basically forgot about it.
After that, Yufeng, apart from practicing martial arts and ninjutsu, cultivated relationships with Hinata and Yakumo, and messed around with Kiba, Shikamaru, and sometimes flirted with Yuhi Kurenai, and his life was quite fulfilling.
After Hinata slowly mastered the Folding Plum Hand, he also taught her Tai Chi. Hinata, who knew the soft fist, was excited to see the more advanced Tai Chi and became more attached to Yufeng. She made up her mind to practice Tai Chi well and impress her father.
In her heart, it must be that her brother Yufeng saw the Hyuga family’s soft fist and created this set of boxing techniques that was completely tailored for herself and the Hyuga family based on the characteristics of the soft fist.
Whenever Hinata thought of this, she would get excited. Yakumo was jealous for this, but she also knew that Yufeng was not very good at illusion, so she gave up the idea of ​​asking Yufeng to create ninjutsu for her.
While Yu Feng was enjoying a good life, he felt a little uneasy in the past few days, and felt that there was a sense of danger in the air. During this period, he followed Sasuke back to the place where the Uchiha clan gathered. The previously peaceful Uchiha gathering place became undercurrents in the past two days.
Because of his concern for that major event, Yu Feng would sneak into the Uchiha clan gathering area almost every two or three days to check on the latest developments. He remembered that a few years ago, another genius of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Shisui, suddenly disappeared, and the high-level officials finally settled the matter on the grounds that Shisui betrayed the village and was shot dead.
But Yufeng knew that the reason why Uchiha Shisui, the genius who created the heaven-defying ninjutsu “Kotoamatsukami”, was accused of being a traitor was because of the old guy Danzo.
In the original work, he took away one of Shisui’s eyes, and then forced Shisui to defect from the village. Later, when Shisui met his good brother Itachi, he gave him his only right eye and committed suicide in front of Itachi.
The tragic death of his good brother and the darkness of Konoha under his control made Itachi furious, but he had to remain calm for the sake of his people. Gritting his teeth and burying his hatred for Shisui in his heart, Itachi returned to the village.
What his father didn’t know was that just before, because of Shisui’s departure, Itachi’s Sharingan had evolved into the Mangekyō Sharingan.
The reason why Shisui died was that he wanted to use Kotoamatsukami to stop the coup at that time, but was used by Danzo. A few years have passed, and now the Uchiha clan is undercurrent. All the members of the Uchiha clan want to improve their status in the village through this coup. At the same time, they are warlike and have long been tired of peace. Only violence is what they want.
Just the day before yesterday, Yu Feng discovered that all the Uchiha clansmen, regardless of gender, as long as they were adults, were secretly preparing something. The previously scattered people were on alert, and patrols were added to the edge of the area. If it weren’t for his excellent Qinggong, he probably wouldn’t have thought of getting in.
You must know that the Uchiha clan has been responsible for the security of Konoha since the establishment of the village. They have the Sharingan, which makes it very convenient for reconnaissance.
But it was precisely because the Second Hokage marginalized the Uchiha clan that this already unruly family felt strong dissatisfaction, and was so arrogant that they took risks.
It can be said that although the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, did this for the safety of Konoha, it also became the fuse for the Uchiha clan’s betrayal.
Nowadays, the Uchiha clan never leaves their ninja tools and weapons. Some people who go to bed early also sleep with their clothes on. This is probably to prevent any disturbances before the family negotiates with the village and to be able to respond in time.
But they would never have imagined that betrayal would come from within. The abnormal behavior of the Uchiha clan made Yufeng feel that the turning point of the Uchiha clan’s fate was about to come.
The truth about the genocide is right in front of him, but Yu Feng doesn’t want to stop this incident. First of all, if he stops it, it may cause the entire Naruto plot to change, and then he will have a hard time controlling it.
Secondly, all signs indicate that the genocide was not accomplished by Itachi alone. At least Danzo and Uchiha Obito were involved, so it is not certain whether he had the strength to stop it.
If he wasn’t careful, he would die before he could accomplish his mission. Before he could become strong, he would lose his life before he could flirt with the beautiful women in the Hokage. This was an outcome that Yu Feng absolutely could not accept, so he chose to endure it.
Out of curiosity and confidence in his own martial arts, Yu Feng chose to observe secretly, because he believed that with his current skills, even someone as powerful as Uchiha Obito would not be able to easily discover him.
Just as Yufeng gave up trying to stop the Uchiha clan genocide, he actually had one more thing to say, which was that he couldn’t beat Obito yet. Obito was a super strong man at the level of a God Shadow, and he was probably only half a point weaker than Uchiha Madara in a one-on-one fight. With Yufeng’s current level, it was simply a pipe dream to challenge Obito.
Although a large amount of chakra is stored in his body, those inferior ninjutsu are nothing in front of Obito and others, so he must enrich himself next, and Rasengan and Raikiri are the primary goals.
As for the extermination of the Uchiha clan, it was inevitable. The Uchiha clan had never really integrated into Konoha from the beginning. Madara’s defection and the Nine-Tails’ attack on Konoha made the people of Konoha Senju Hashirama’s faction very dissatisfied with the Uchiha clan.
The Uchiha clan had its own base and weapons shop, which would sooner or later become a threat to Konoha. In addition, Obito and Danzo fanned the flames from behind, which led to this tragedy of genocide.
The reason why Obito and Danzo wanted to exterminate the clan was because of the Sharingan, and also because of Madara and Obito’s hatred for their clan members, Obito actively planned this genocide.
Chapter 53: Itachi’s Request (Old Version)
53. Itachi’s Entrustment
That afternoon, in a forest near the Uchiha Clan, Yu Feng was throwing a kunai, and then the second one followed, accurately hitting the tail of the first kunai.
The first kunai immediately changed direction, and its speed increased by more than twice under the impact of the second kunai, and with a “whoosh” it hit the center of a target nearby.
There was a round of applause. Yu Feng grinned and turned around to a handsome young man in a black ninja suit and said, “How about it, pretty brother? I’m pretty good at this special skill, right?”
Uchiha Itachi nodded to his brother, one of his few friends, with an admiring look on his face: “Well, you are making rapid progress, Yufeng. I have to say that you are very talented. But why do you always call me handsome brother? Handsome is not the word used to describe a man.”
“Hahaha, it’s because you look so feminine. But thank you for the compliment, brother. We can’t let Sasuke know about this, otherwise he will be angry.” Yu Feng was a little complacent and reminded Itachi at the same time.
Speaking of his younger brother, Uchiha Itachi smiled and nodded: “Don’t worry about this, that stupid boy hasn’t even practiced his steps yet, it’s still too early for him to practice such advanced throwing techniques.”
Since a year ago, Yufeng gradually became friends with Sasuke. Although not as close as Shikamaru and the others, it was already rare. With the help of Sasuke, Yufeng also met Itachi, and was appreciated by Itachi, who taught him many unique skills, of course, these unique skills were limited to throwing techniques.
The two of them had been training together for a year without realizing it. Itachi would come over every now and then to teach Yufeng whenever he had nothing to do. He loved this little guy very much, just like seeing his own brother, especially since his physical talent was higher than his brother’s, which made him cherish and love his talent.
The two chatted briefly for a while, and the usually talkative Yu Feng now stood obediently beside Itachi, while Itachi stood in the breeze and looked at the family gathering place from afar.
For a while, neither of them spoke and the atmosphere became awkward. Under normal circumstances, Yu Feng would definitely chat with Itachi endlessly to make this elder brother who taught him martial arts happy. He knew that Itachi had a lot of things in his mind.
But today, the two of them suddenly ran out of topics to talk about. After about five minutes, Itachi suddenly asked, “Yufeng, what’s wrong with you today? You have nothing to say to your brother?”
Yu Feng was moved when he heard that, but he still expressed his concerns: “Well, Brother Itachi (I only call him that when I’m serious), it’s not that I have no topics to talk about, but I noticed that you seem to have a lot on your mind recently. I don’t want to disturb you, but I don’t want to see you looking worried.”
Itachi looked at Yufeng with some surprise: “Oh? I didn’t expect you to be so thoughtful. It seems that I haven’t done a good job as the eldest brother, and made my little brother start to worry, hehe!” His smile was still so gentle, but Yufeng could see that there was a hint of bitterness and helplessness in Itachi’s smile than before.
“Brother Itachi, if there is anything I can help you with, just tell me. I don’t want to see you like this, and Sasuke doesn’t want it even more!” Yu Feng thought about it and advised Itachi. He didn’t want the plot to change because of him, but he also didn’t want Uchiha Itachi, whom he admired and who was kind to him, to fall into the abyss and lose his life in the end.
Speaking of Sasuke, Itachi’s softest part was touched. Looking at Mingcheng Yufeng, whose face was tense, Itachi made a decision. Suddenly, he said to Yufeng seriously, “Yufeng, I know you are a good kid, and you don’t have any misunderstandings about Sasuke like other kids. You are his only friend now. If I can’t take care of Sasuke in the future, can you help me take care of him?”
Yu Feng was stunned when he heard this. Hearing Itachi say this, he knew that this guy had decided to continue the plan of exterminating the clan for the sake of his brother and the village. He pretended to be confused and asked: “Brother Itachi, what do you mean by this? Are you going to go far away? I think Sasuke will definitely not agree. Besides, who knows Sasuke better than you? Only you can take good care of him.”
Itachi smiled and shook his head: “There are some things you can’t understand now. You don’t need to know what I’m going to do. I just ask you, can you help me take good care of Sasuke in the future?”
Seeing him so determined, Yu Feng had no choice but to nod firmly: “Well, I promise you, Brother Itachi. As long as Sasuke doesn’t dislike me, I will take good care of him.”
Looking at Yufeng’s determined expression and slightly moist eyes, Itachi knew that his younger brother would have a good support in the future. At the same time, he liked this sentimental child even more. He leaned over and flicked Yufeng’s forehead with his finger: “Stinky boy, I feel relieved when you say this, but don’t be like a woman!”
Yufeng knew that Itachi’s flick on his forehead had no ill intentions, but was a display of extreme love. In the original novel, he only did this to his younger brother. Yufeng was also very moved by Uchiha Itachi’s kind flick on his forehead. It seemed that Itachi had already regarded him as a relative.
He thought about it and took out two bottles of medicine from his arms. He placed them in Itachi’s hands while Itachi was a little surprised. “Brother Itachi, these are the medicines I made myself according to the medical skills left by my grandfather. One is for treating external injuries, and the other is for detoxification. Both are very effective. Keep them well, you will need them in the future.”
Uchiha Itachi suddenly realized. Although he didn’t care much about the effects of the two bottles of medicine, he was relieved that Yu Feng had such a thought: “Haha, you little brat are worried about me. But seeing that you are so sincere, I will accept it and keep it with me in the future.”
Seeing that he carefully put the medicine bottle into his arms, Yu Feng said, “Brother Itachi, open your Sharingan now, I have something to give you.” After that, without waiting for Itachi to answer, he jumped to the open space in front, and then his body flashed and began to perform a set of exquisite palm techniques.
This is a set of unique skills from Peach Blossom Island that Yu Feng learned from the martial arts books compiled by Ling Yan: Falling Flower Sword Palm! This set of palm techniques is Huang Lao Xie’s most powerful skill. Although it is not as fierce as the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, it can definitely be called exquisite.
With Itachi’s vision, how could he not see the subtlety of this palm technique? He immediately opened his Sharingan and began to copy it. Yu Feng performed the palm technique while explaining: “Brother Itachi, this palm technique will be more powerful if used with your wind attribute chakra, watch out!” After saying that, he also integrated his own wind attribute chakra into it.
Many of the martial arts that Yufeng mastered required internal strength for support, but he found a different way and found a way to use the strange energy of chakra.
Just like the Tianshan Zhemei Hand before, after his modification it has been fully adapted to the operation and coordination of chakra. This set of palm techniques is also one of the several martial arts he has explored in the past two years.
The discovery that the existing moves could be used directly with chakra by making slight modifications or even without any modification gave Yu Feng another direction to work on. That was to combine chakra, inner strength, martial arts moves and ninjutsu, so that he would have many more means of attack.
Now he has gradually integrated the wind-attributed chakra with the internal force and sword energy of the Six Meridians Divine Sword, and the power he exerts is much greater than using internal force alone.
At this time, the palm shadows were dim, the palm wind was whistling, and the invisible and colorless wind attribute chakra with cutting ability continuously left “scars” on the surrounding tree trunks. This was because Yufeng deliberately suppressed his chakra volume, otherwise this forest would have been razed to the ground under his attack.
Soon, a set of palm techniques was completed. Yu Feng slowly ended the exercise, exhaled, and ran over. Looking at the surprised Itachi, he asked, “How is it, Brother Itachi, did you copy the physical technique I just performed? If not, I will perform it again, and I will be slower this time.”
After hearing what he said, Itachi came back to his senses. He smiled and shook his head: “No need, Yufeng, look at how big brother performs it.” After saying that, he stretched out his body and began to perform according to Yufeng’s method. He is truly a genius. He can exert 120% of the power of the Falling Flowers Sword Palm after just watching it once.
Although it was due to the Sharingan, Itachi’s talent was definitely top-notch. The power he displayed this time was completely different from the first time, and his powerful chakra was even more sharp.
This made Yu Feng admire him, and at the same time he was even more envious of the Uchiha clan who possessed the Sharingan. No wonder they were envied by others, this kind of talent and ability was really incredible.
In addition to the bloodline limit of ninjutsu, general physical techniques and ninjutsu seals can be easily copied. As long as you are not a glutton, you can use it yourself the moment after copying.
What’s worse is that some people, like Kakashi Hatake, sometimes copy and use the moves at the same time, and sometimes release the moves faster than the caster.
I remember that in the original book, when Kakashi encountered Zabuza, he taught him a good lesson right away. First, he used the Water Dragon Bullet Technique, and the two of them released this big move almost at the same time. Then, Kakashi actually released the Great Waterfall Technique first, catching Zabuza off guard.
Although the power of the Sharingan varies from person to person, it is still very powerful in general. Even if Sasuke only opened a magatama Sharingan, he was able to copy Rock Lee’s ninjutsu and create the “Lion’s Combo”.
Moreover, the Sharingan can clearly see the trajectory of fast movement, which is a prerequisite for using Raikiri, because Raikiri has high requirements for speed and vision. The Sharingan is needed to accurately find the enemy’s position during fast movement and attack.
This is also the main reason why Yufeng has always envied the Sharingan, because he wants to learn Raikiri so much.